







 
   
     
       
         Religio stoici
         Mackenzie, George, Sir, 1636-1691.
      
       
         
           1663
        
      
       Approx. 180 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 96 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A50771
         Wing M195
         ESTC R22472
         12743307
         ocm 12743307
         93164
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50771)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93164)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 696:30)
      
       
         
           
             Religio stoici
             Mackenzie, George, Sir, 1636-1691.
          
           [2], 5-8, 23, 159, [1] p.
           
             Printed for R. Broun,
             Edinburgh :
             1663.
          
           
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Toleration.
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1660-1688.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           RELIGIO
           STOICI
           .
        
         
           
             Acts
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             —
             Ye
             men
             of
             Gallile
             ,
             why
             stand
             ye
             gazing
             up
             into
             heaven
             ?
          
        
         
           EDINBURGH
           .
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Broun
          
           ,
           1663.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           STOICK
           To
           his
           CENSURERS
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           ,
           by
           Religion
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           such
           confide
           little
           in
           merit
           ;
           and
           by
           Humour
           ,
           a
           Stoick
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           most
           inconcerned
           in
           censures
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           I
           intend
           to
           rival
           none
           of
           these
           who
           court
           fame
           ,
           I
           hope
           none
           of
           these
           will
           asperse
           me
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           obtain
           truce
           from
           them
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           else
           will
           attaque
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           multitude
           (
           which
           albeit
           it
           be
           said
           to
           have
           many
           heads
           ,
           yet
           ,
           was
           ever
           known
           to
           have
           few
           brains
           )
           will
           doubtless
           condemn
           me
           for
           enveighing
           
           against
           vanity
           ,
           whilst
           I
           my self
           am
           so
           vain
           as
           to
           write
           Books
           ;
           and
           will
           pronounce
           me
           as
           ridiculous
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           these
           Philosophers
           were
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           denyed
           motion
           whilst
           their
           tongues
           mov'd
           in
           their
           cheek
           ;
           to
           whom
           my
           return
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           finding
           many
           (
           even
           of
           such
           as
           I
           know
           will
           censure
           me
           )
           be-myred
           in
           the
           puddle
           of
           error
           ,
           I
           have
           ,
           in
           this
           Essay
           ,
           proffer'd
           them
           my
           assistance
           ,
           with
           an
           intention
           ,
           not
           to
           shew
           my
           strength
           ,
           but
           my
           compassion
           .
           I
           am
           no
           such
           fool
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           these
           Philistines
           the
           
           Sampsons-lock
           wherein
           my
           strength
           lyes
           ,
           which
           doubtless
           their
           cruelty
           would
           never
           spare
           .
        
         
           Others
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           their
           gravity
           ,
           (
           or
           serious
           dulness
           )
           have
           sublimated
           themselves
           above
           the
           rabble
           ,
           will
           possibly
           accuse
           my
           Studies
           of
           adultery
           ,
           for
           hugging
           contemplations
           so
           excentrick
           to
           my
           employment
           .
           But
           ,
           these
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           thir
           
           Papers
           are
           but
           the
           pairings
           of
           my
           other
           Studies
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           were
           such
           ,
           I
           have
           flung
           them
           out
           into
           the
           streets
           .
           Neither
           can
           I
           understand
           ,
           how
           it
           proves
           a
           Lawyer
           to
           be
           remisse
           in
           his
           imployment
           ,
           that
           he
           takes
           leisure
           to
           reach
           a
           little
           helebor
           which
           lyes
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           such
           poor
           persons
           ,
           as
           because
           of
           their
           phanatick
           melancholy
           stand
           much
           in
           need
           thereof
           .
           This
           discourse
           is
           intended
           to
           be
           a
           medicine
           ,
           and
           such
           never
           rel●sh
           well
           nor
           receive
           commendation
           from
           their
           pleasantesse
           ,
           but
           from
           their
           profit
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           to
           be
           censured
           by
           their
           taste
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           operation
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           things
           in
           this
           small
           Peece
           ,
           which
           may
           seem
           heterodoxe
           to
           such
           as
           defie
           custom
           ,
           and
           worship
           the
           Dagon
           of
           authorized
           tradition
           :
           Yet
           ,
           who
           knows
           but
           my
           Watch
           goes
           right
           ,
           albeit
           it
           differ
           from
           the
           publick
           Clock
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           especially
           where
           the
           sun
           of
           Righteousness
           hath
           not
           ,
           by
           pointing
           clearly
           
           the
           dyal
           of
           Faith
           ,
           declared
           which
           of
           the
           two
           is
           in
           the
           right
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           my
           Mother
           ;
           neither
           will
           I
           offer
           to
           scratch
           out
           my
           Mothers
           eyes
           when
           they
           perceive
           my
           errors
           :
           yet
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           a
           childe
           may
           differ
           from
           his
           mothers
           judgement
           ,
           in
           things
           wherein
           her
           honour
           is
           not
           concerned
           :
           But
           ,
           I
           will
           wed
           no
           opinion
           without
           her
           consent
           who
           is
           my
           Parent
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           wedded
           any
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           it's
           Officials
           ,
           to
           grant
           me
           a
           divorce
           .
           I
           submit
           my self
           and
           this
           Tractat
           to
           her
           and
           their
           censures
           ,
           and
           desires
           none
           to
           believe
           me
           or
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           things
           only
           wherein
           I
           believe
           her
           and
           them
           .
           As
           for
           others
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           taken
           the
           liberty
           to
           write
           ,
           I
           were
           unmannerly
           if
           I
           refused
           them
           the
           liberty
           to
           censure
           and
           really
           it
           pleases
           my
           humour
           ,
           〈…〉
           see
           curres
           bark
           and
           snarle
           at
           wha
           〈…〉
           hold
           out
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             Mk.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           STOICKS
           Friendly
           ADDRESSE
           To
           the
           PHANATICKS
           Of
           all
           SECTS
           and
           SORTS
           .
        
         
           THe
           mad-cap
           Zealots
           of
           this
           bigot
           Age
           ,
           intending
           to
           mount
           heaven
           ,
           
           Elias-like
           ,
           in
           Zeals
           fiery
           Chariot
           ,
           do
           ,
           like
           foolish
           Phaeton
           ,
           not
           only
           fall
           themselves
           from
           their
           flaming
           seat
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           furious
           over-driving
           ,
           invelop
           the
           ●●rld
           in
           unquenchable
           combustions
           ;
           〈◊〉
           when
           they
           have
           thus
           set
           the
           whole
           
           Globe
           on
           a
           blaze
           ,
           this
           they
           tearm
           a
           
             new
             light
          
           .
           It
           is
           remarkable
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Jehu
           ,
           who
           drove
           furiously
           ,
           and
           called
           up
           the
           Prophet
           to
           see
           what
           zeal
           he
           had
           for
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           even
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           doing
           it
           more
           wrong
           then
           ever
           was
           done
           to
           it
           by
           unconcerned
           Gallio
           ,
           who
           flantingly
           cared
           for
           none
           of
           those
           things
           .
           And
           that
           none
           of
           all
           the
           apostolick
           Conclave
           desired
           ever
           fire
           might
           rain
           from
           above
           upon
           mis-believers
           ;
           except
           the
           Sons
           of
           Zebedee
           ,
           who
           immediatly
           thereafter
           ,
           arrived
           at
           that
           pitch
           of
           vanity
           ,
           as
           to
           desire
           to
           sit
           in
           heaven
           upon
           Christs
           right
           and
           left
           hand
           .
           And
           that
           Peter
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           who
           did
           draw
           a
           sword
           in
           his
           Masters
           quarrel
           ,
           was
           likewayes
           the
           first
           who
           denyed
           him
           .
           Firy
           Zeal
           blows
           soon
           up
           ,
           such
           combustible
           mater
           as
           the
           Sons
           of
           Zebedee
           ;
           and
           that
           flash
           being
           spent
           and
           evaporat
           ,
           a
           fall
           follows
           ,
           as
           befell
           Peter
           .
           As
           that
           body
           
           is
           hardly
           cureable
           ,
           which
           entertains
           such
           ill-suited
           neighbours
           as
           a
           cold
           Stomach
           and
           a
           hote
           Liver
           ;
           So
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           may
           be
           now
           concluded
           to
           be
           in
           a
           very
           distempered
           conditon
           ,
           when
           it
           's
           Charity
           waxeth
           cold
           ,
           and
           it's
           Zeal
           hot
           ,
           beyond
           what
           is
           due
           to
           either
           ;
           and
           these
           feaverish
           fits
           of
           unnatural
           Zeal
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Church
           is
           troubled
           in
           it's
           old
           and
           cold
           age
           ,
           betokens
           too
           much
           that
           it
           draws
           near
           it's
           last
           period
           .
        
         
           The
           inconsiderableness
           likewayes
           of
           our
           differences
           ,
           and
           inconsideratness
           wherewith
           they
           are
           persued
           ,
           induces
           me
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Zeal
           now
           a-la-mode
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           holy
           Fire
           which
           is
           kindled
           by
           a
           coal
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           but
           is
           that
           
             ign's
             fatuus
          
           ,
           or
           wild-fire
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           Meteor
           peec'd
           up
           of
           malignant
           Vapours
           ,
           and
           is
           observed
           to
           frequent
           Church-yards
           ofter
           then
           other
           places
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           none
           of
           those
           who
           acknowledge
           no
           temples
           ,
           besides
           these
           of
           their
           own
           heads
           .
           And
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           think
           that
           they
           have
           a
           Church
           within
           their
           own
           breasts
           ,
           should
           likewayes
           believe
           ,
           that
           their
           heads
           are
           steeples
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           provide
           them
           with
           bells
           .
           I
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Church-militant
           ,
           which
           ,
           like
           the
           Ark
           ,
           must
           lodge
           in
           it's
           bowels
           all
           such
           as
           are
           to
           be
           saved
           from
           the
           flood
           of
           condemnation
           :
           but
           ,
           to
           chalk
           out
           it's
           bordering
           lines
           ,
           is
           beyond
           the
           geography
           of
           my
           Religion
           .
           He
           was
           infallible
           who
           compared
           
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             the
             wind
             which
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             we
             hear
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             knows
             not
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             goeth
             .
          
           And
           the
           name
           graven
           upon
           the
           whit-stone
           ,
           none
           knows
           but
           he
           who
           hath
           it
           .
           Eli
           concluded
           Hannah
           to
           be
           drunk
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           pouring
           out
           her
           soul
           before
           her
           Maker
           :
           and
           Elias
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           was
           stinted
           to
           his
           own
           person
           ;
           and
           yet
           God
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           seven
           thousand
           in
           Israel
           who
           had
           not
           bowed
           their
           knees
           to
           Baal
           :
           why
           then
           should
           any
           private
           Christian
           determine
           ,
           magigisterially
           ,
           that
           ,
           wherein
           the
           greatest
           of
           Prophets
           erred
           ?
        
         
           The
           reed
           wherewith
           the
           Temple
           was
           to
           be
           measured
           ,
           
             Rev.
             11.
             2.
          
           was
           only
           entrusted
           to
           an
           Angel
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           had
           not
           in
           commission
           ,
           
             to
             measure
             the
             Court
             that
             was
             without
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           And
           albeit
           ,
           
             Rev.
             7.
          
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Iews
           who
           were
           saved
           is
           determined
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           Gentiles
           is
           left
           indefinit
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           be
           numberless
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           ordinar
           ,
           then
           for
           each
           Nation
           to
           confine
           the
           Church
           within
           themselves
           .
           And
           in
           that
           Nation
           again
           ,
           one
           corner
           will
           have
           themselves
           the
           
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
          
           
           of
           that
           only
           Temple
           ;
           albeit
           our
           Saviour
           in
           His
           Gospel
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           men
           shall
           come
           from
           all
           corners
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           sit
           down
           with
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           and
           Jacob.
           And
           John
           in
           his
           Revelation
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           multitudes
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Kindreds
           and
           Families
           ,
           were
           seen
           following
           the
           Lamb.
           Upon
           this
           same
           block
           do
           these
           likewayes
           stumble
           ,
           who
           put
           the
           bolt
           of
           their
           uncharitableness
           upon
           the
           gates
           of
           heaven
           ,
           to
           debar
           whole
           Professions
           ,
           such
           as
           Lawyers
           and
           Physitians
           ,
           from
           entring
           in
           thereat
           ;
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           abovecited
           place
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           only
           twelve
           thousand
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Levi
           the
           Priest
           chosen
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           number
           was
           prickt
           ;
           in
           the
           tribe
           of
           Judah
           ,
           the
           Law-giver
           :
           Aaron
           the
           Priest
           did
           mould
           the
           golden
           calf
           ,
           and
           not
           Moses
           the
           Iudge
           ;
           and
           Korah
           and
           Dathan
           were
           Levits
           ,
           and
           yet
           mutined
           against
           their
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
         
           I
           say
           not
           this
           to
           disparage
           that
           holy
           Function
           :
           For
           ,
           none
           shall
           wish
           Aarons
           rod
           to
           flourish
           more
           then
           my self
           ;
           and
           ordinarily
           ,
           these
           who
           love
           not
           to
           touch
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           ,
           will
           likewayes
           be
           sure
           ,
           to
           do
           His
           Prophets
           no
           harm
           :
           but
           ,
           I
           say
           it
           to
           take
           off
           an
           aspersion
           which
           hath
           stain'd
           too
           long
           ,
           and
           too
           injustly
           ,
           these
           of
           my
           own
           profession
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           Church
           our
           common
           Mother
           ?
           albeit
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           she
           is
           likewayes
           their
           Nurse
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           particular
           way
           ;
           and
           since
           there
           is
           heavenly
           Mannah
           enough
           to
           aliment
           us
           all
           ,
           why
           should
           Christans
           de
           ny
           to
           admit
           their
           brethren
           to
           an
           equal
           partage
           ?
        
         
           It
           grieves
           me
           sore
           to
           see
           my
           mother
           the
           Church
           tortur'd
           like
           Rebecca
           ,
           by
           carrying
           strugling
           twaines
           in
           her
           pained
           bowels
           .
           And
           seing
           all
           Christians
           are
           but
           pilgrims
           here
           ,
           I
           admire
           that
           these
           pilgrims
           should
           leave
           off
           to
           journey
           ,
           and
           stand
           skirmishing
           
           and
           fighting
           with
           all
           such
           as
           will
           not
           travel
           their
           road
           .
           And
           albeit
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           takes
           pains
           ,
           and
           is
           sufficient
           for
           leading
           all
           men
           in
           the
           way
           wherein
           they
           should
           walk
           ;
           yet
           ,
           we
           must
           compell
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           either
           He
           needed
           our
           help
           ,
           or
           we
           resolved
           to
           share
           with
           Him
           the
           glory
           of
           their
           conversion
           .
           Thus
           God
           (
           who
           loves
           us
           all
           infinitly
           better
           then
           one
           any
           of
           us
           doth
           another
           )
           leaves
           us
           ,
           upon
           our
           own
           hazard
           ,
           a
           freedom
           in
           our
           choice
           ,
           albeit
           we
           poor
           miscreants
           compell
           one
           another
           ,
           denying
           to
           our
           fellow-creatures
           that
           freedom
           which
           he
           allowes
           all
           the
           Creation
           .
           I
           wish
           we
           would
           consider
           how
           each
           man
           eats
           ,
           drinks
           ,
           cares
           for
           his
           family
           and
           performes
           all
           common
           duties
           ,
           rational
           enough
           without
           any
           compulsion
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           doubtless
           man
           is
           led
           by
           a
           far
           more
           infallible
           assistance
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           slips
           committed
           ,
           
           daily
           and
           grossly
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           the
           pains
           taken
           ,
           and
           force
           used
           by
           one
           man
           towards
           another
           .
           Thus
           it
           fairs
           with
           us
           as
           with
           Patients
           ,
           whom
           when
           the
           Physitians
           stints
           to
           a
           narrow
           dyet
           ,
           then
           they
           loath
           even
           that
           food
           ,
           which
           their
           unreined
           appetite
           would
           never
           have
           rejected
           .
           And
           this
           makes
           me
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           if
           Laws
           and
           Law-givers
           did
           not
           make
           Hereticks
           vain
           ,
           by
           taking
           too
           much
           notice
           of
           their
           extravagancies
           ,
           the
           world
           should
           be
           no
           more
           troubled
           with
           these
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           with
           the
           Chimeras
           of
           Alchimists
           and
           Philosophers
           .
           And
           it
           fairs
           with
           them
           as
           with
           Tops
           ,
           which
           ,
           how
           long
           they
           are
           scourged
           ,
           keep
           foot
           and
           run
           pleasantly
           ,
           but
           fall
           how
           soon
           they
           are
           neglected
           and
           left
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           it
           was
           wittily
           observed
           by
           our
           great
           King
           James
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           that
           the
           Puritans
           of
           his
           age
           strove
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           ceded
           
           at
           first
           ,
           in
           a
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Shoe-makers
           of
           Edinburgh
           :
           For
           ,
           not
           only
           pleases
           it
           their
           humour
           to
           contend
           where
           they
           may
           gain
           honour
           and
           can
           loss
           none
           ,
           but
           likewayes
           ,
           by
           contesting
           with
           Monarchs
           ,
           they
           magnifie
           to
           the
           people
           their
           pious
           courage
           ,
           assuring
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           such
           attempts
           require
           a
           particular
           assistance
           from
           heaven
           ;
           and
           when
           their
           jangling
           hath
           extorted
           some
           concessions
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           (
           as
           ordinarily
           it
           doth
           )
           then
           they
           press
           that
           success
           as
           an
           infallible
           mark
           of
           the
           Jure-divinoship
           of
           their
           quarrel
           .
           Albeit
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           when
           these
           ,
           not
           only
           recede
           from
           the
           canonized
           Creed
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           likewayes
           incroach
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           then
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           most
           dangerous
           ;
           So
           ,
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           most
           severely
           punished
           .
        
         
           Opinion
           ,
           kept
           within
           it's
           proper
           bounds
           ,
           is
           an
           pure
           act
           of
           the
           mind
           :
           
           and
           so
           it
           would
           appear
           ,
           that
           to
           punish
           the
           body
           for
           that
           which
           is
           a
           guilt
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           is
           as
           unjust
           as
           to
           punish
           one
           relation
           for
           another
           .
           And
           this
           blood-thirsty
           zeal
           ,
           which
           hath
           reigned
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           supposes
           our
           most
           mercifull
           God
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           temper
           with
           these
           pagan
           Deities
           ,
           who
           desired
           to
           have
           their
           Altars
           gored
           with
           blood
           ;
           and
           being
           devils
           themselves
           ,
           delighted
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           men
           :
           whereas
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           delights
           not
           in
           the
           death
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           he
           should
           repent
           and
           live
           ,
           hath
           left
           no
           warr
           and
           upon
           holy
           Record
           ,
           for
           persecuting
           such
           as
           dissent
           from
           us
           ;
           but
           even
           then
           when
           He
           commands
           that
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           tempts
           others
           to
           idolatry
           ,
           should
           be
           slain
           ,
           yet
           ,
           speaks
           He
           nothing
           of
           punishing
           these
           who
           were
           seduced
           by
           them
           .
           And
           why
           should
           we
           shew
           so
           much
           violence
           in
           these
           things
           whereof
           we
           can
           show
           no
           certain
           evidence
           ?
           as
           ordinarily
           we
           cannot
           
           in
           circumfundamental
           debates
           .
           Are
           we
           not
           ready
           to
           condemn
           to
           day
           ,
           as
           Phanatick
           ,
           what
           yesterday
           was
           judged
           Jure-divino
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           even
           those
           who
           persecuted
           others
           for
           their
           opinions
           ,
           admire
           why
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           upon
           that
           score
           ,
           persecuted
           themselves
           ?
           So
           that
           (
           victory
           depending
           upon
           event
           )
           we
           legitimat
           the
           persecutions
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           by
           others
           ,
           against
           our selves
           ,
           by
           the
           persecutions
           used
           by
           our selves
           ,
           against
           others
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           forbids
           us
           to
           pluck
           up
           the
           tears
           ,
           lest
           the
           wheat
           be
           pulled
           up
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           how
           can
           the
           most
           pious
           persecutors
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           are
           not
           destroyed
           with
           the
           sinners
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           disarmed
           zealous
           Peter
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           was
           serving
           Him
           in
           person
           ,
           in
           His
           greatest
           straits
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           most
           profligat
           of
           His
           enemies
           ,
           the
           Iews
           :
           and
           that
           to
           prevent
           the
           irregular
           zeal
           even
           of
           the
           first
           and
           
           best
           of
           Christians
           ,
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           ,
           their
           divine
           Master
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           arme
           them
           not
           with
           swords
           ,
           but
           with
           scrips
           ,
           and
           to
           root
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           all
           thoughts
           of
           violence
           ,
           did
           oft
           inculcat
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           His
           Kingdom
           was
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           convinceing
           them
           by
           an
           excellent
           argument
           ,
           that
           He
           had
           no
           need
           of
           armes
           or
           armies
           ;
           for
           else
           He
           could
           have
           commanded
           thousands
           of
           Angells
           .
           Did
           ever
           God
           command
           the
           Iews
           to
           war
           against
           any
           neighbouring
           nation
           because
           they
           were
           Pagans
           (
           a
           quarrel
           which
           would
           have
           lasted
           till
           all
           the
           world
           had
           been
           conquered
           )
           Or
           ,
           did
           our
           Saviour
           leave
           in
           legacie
           to
           his
           servants
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           force
           others
           to
           turn
           prosylits
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           resolved
           to
           allow
           such
           a
           rude
           mean
           of
           conversion
           ?
           All
           which
           makes
           me
           admire
           ,
           why
           in
           our
           late
           troubles
           ,
           men
           really
           pious
           ,
           and
           naturally
           sober
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           
           so
           transported
           ,
           as
           to
           destroy
           whom
           they
           could
           not
           convince
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           these
           who
           were
           convinced
           ,
           that
           Religion
           obliged
           them
           to
           destroy
           others
           .
        
         
           My
           heart
           bleeds
           when
           I
           consider
           how
           scaffolds
           were
           dyed
           with
           Christian
           blood
           ,
           and
           the
           fields
           covered
           with
           the
           carcasses
           of
           murthered
           Christians
           ;
           and
           its
           probable
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           more
           damned
           by
           unprepared
           deaths
           ,
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           then
           were
           saved
           by
           peeping
           Sermons
           in
           incendiary
           Churches
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           admire
           the
           clemency
           of
           our
           Royal
           Master
           ,
           who
           ,
           albeit
           His
           cause
           was
           more
           just
           then
           theirs
           ,
           albeit
           He
           might
           have
           convinced
           them
           by
           obtruding
           to
           them
           their
           own
           practices
           :
           yet
           ,
           hath
           rather
           chosen
           to
           command
           with
           His
           Scepter
           then
           His
           Sword.
           But
           ,
           if
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           were
           the
           mark
           at
           which
           these
           do
           levell
           ,
           Why
           bestow
           they
           not
           their
           zeal
           ,
           rather
           in
           converting
           such
           as
           scarce
           know
           or
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           
           is
           a
           God
           ?
           And
           why
           are
           they
           more
           enraged
           against
           these
           who
           agree
           with
           them
           in
           most
           things
           ,
           then
           these
           who
           dissent
           from
           them
           in
           all
           ?
           Take
           not
           Christians
           more
           pains
           to
           refute
           one
           another
           ,
           then
           to
           convince
           Gentiles
           ?
           And
           stand
           not
           Episcopists
           and
           Presbyterians
           at
           greater
           distance
           ,
           then
           either
           do
           with
           Turks
           and
           Pagans
           ?
           And
           to
           evidence
           ,
           that
           rather
           humour
           then
           piety
           occasions
           our
           differences
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           percieve
           ,
           that
           the
           meaner
           the
           subject
           is
           ,
           the
           heat
           is
           alwayes
           the
           greater
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           had
           ever
           known
           so
           much
           as
           one
           whose
           faith
           had
           been
           the
           trophy
           of
           a
           debate
           ,
           I
           should
           allow
           of
           debates
           in
           maters
           of
           Religion
           :
           but
           seeing
           men
           cannot
           be
           convinced
           by
           miracles
           ,
           it
           were
           ridiculous
           to
           presse
           conversion
           by
           arguments
           .
           All
           the
           Divines
           in
           Europe
           could
           not
           press
           the
           best
           founded
           of
           their
           contraverted
           and
           polemick
           truths
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           scripture
           ,
           
           or
           so
           many
           miracles
           as
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           did
           His
           own
           divinity
           (
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           truths
           )
           And
           yet
           the
           Iews
           and
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           slighted
           this
           infallible
           doctrine
           ;
           And
           to
           evidence
           that
           there
           is
           a
           season
           of
           grace
           ,
           independent
           from
           arguments
           ,
           did
           not
           many
           thousands
           turn
           prosylits
           at
           Peters
           sermon
           ?
           whom
           all
           our
           Saviours
           homilies
           and
           miracles
           could
           not
           perswade
           .
           If
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           few
           fisher-men
           should
           not
           be
           believed
           in
           a
           mater
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           did
           depone
           as
           witnesses
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           wherein
           both
           their
           honour
           and
           livelyhood
           was
           concerned
           ,
           might
           not
           this
           stagger
           some
           mean
           Christian
           ?
           And
           yet
           I
           believe
           these
           truths
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           such
           as
           these
           were
           its
           first
           asserters
           ;
           for
           ,
           certainly
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           miracles
           ,
           that
           so
           few
           ,
           and
           
           so
           illiterate
           persons
           were
           able
           to
           convince
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           account
           that
           a
           miracle
           which
           another
           looks
           upon
           as
           a
           folly
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           none
           but
           Gods
           Spirit
           can
           decide
           the
           controversie
           .
           Maters
           of
           Religion
           and
           Faith
           ,
           resembling
           some
           curious
           Pictures
           and
           optick
           Prismes
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           change
           shapes
           and
           colours
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           stances
           from
           which
           the
           asp●cient
           views
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           ballance
           of
           our
           judgments
           hath
           ●atched
           such
           a
           bruise
           by
           Adams
           fall
           ,
           that
           scarce
           can
           we
           by
           them
           know
           the
           weight
           of
           any
           argument
           .
           But
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           great
           a
           defect
           in
           our
           partial
           weighing
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           scales
           themselves
           :
           For
           ,
           when
           we
           take
           either
           the
           pro
           or
           con
           .
           of
           any
           controversie
           into
           our
           Patronage
           ,
           we
           throw
           alwayes
           in
           arguments
           into
           that
           scale
           ,
           wherein
           our
           own
           opinion
           lyes
           ,
           without
           ever
           taking
           leisure
           to
           consider
           
           what
           may
           be
           alledged
           for
           the
           antipode
           proposition
           :
           and
           then
           ,
           when
           we
           receive
           an
           answer
           ,
           our
           invention
           is
           busied
           ,
           not
           in
           pondering
           how
           much
           conviction
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           slight
           it
           may
           be
           answered
           ;
           and
           thus
           either
           passion
           ,
           interest
           or
           frequent
           meditation
           ,
           are
           still
           the
           weights
           which
           cast
           the
           ballance
           .
        
         
           This
           firy
           zeal
           hath
           likewayes
           made
           an
           other
           pimple
           flash
           out
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           phanatick
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           conceit
           that
           the
           Saints
           have
           the
           only
           right
           to
           all
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           the
           wicked
           being
           only
           usurpers
           and
           not
           masters
           of
           them
           :
           But
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           this
           opinion
           (
           so
           beastly
           is
           it
           )
           confuted
           by
           Balaam's
           asse
           ,
           who
           could
           tell
           it's
           Master
           ,
           
             Am
             not
             I
             thine
             own
             asse
             ?
          
           When
           Aaron
           and
           the
           people
           did
           covenant
           without
           Moses
           ,
           then
           every
           man
           did
           bring
           his
           ear-rings
           to
           make
           up
           the
           golden
           calf
           .
           And
           we
           have
           lived
           in
           an
           age
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           seen
           
           our
           Countrey-men
           ,
           like
           the
           Chaldeans
           ,
           take
           the
           furniture
           both
           of
           the
           Temple
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           House
           ,
           and
           carry
           them
           away
           to
           their
           Babylon
           of
           confusions
           ;
           and
           in
           an
           age
           wherein
           sober
           men
           were
           forced
           to
           lend
           monies
           ,
           to
           buy
           for
           their
           own
           armes
           the
           heavy
           shekles
           of
           slavery
           ,
        
         
           Tantum
           Religio
           potuit
           suadere
           malorum
           .
        
         
           Religion
           doubtless
           aims
           at
           two
           great
           designes
           ,
           one
           is
           like
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           adore
           God
           Almighty
           .
           Another
           is
           to
           perswade
           us
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           to
           love
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           mean
           to
           settle
           all
           these
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           compesce
           all
           these
           animosities
           which
           interest
           might
           occasion
           ;
           and
           this
           appears
           by
           the
           Doxology
           jubilyed
           by
           the
           Angels
           at
           our
           Saviours
           birth
           ,
           
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             peace
             and
             good-will
             towards
             men
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           every
           private
           Christian
           should
           be
           tollerated
           by
           
           his
           fellow
           subjects
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           inwardly
           according
           to
           his
           conscience
           ;
           So
           all
           should
           conspire
           in
           that
           exteriour
           uniformity
           of
           worship
           ,
           which
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           Countrey
           injoins
           .
           The
           first
           remark
           which
           God
           made
           of
           us
           after
           the
           Creation
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             man
             to
             be
             alone
          
           ;
           there
           was
           only
           one
           Ark
           amongst
           the
           Iews
           by
           Gods
           own
           appointment
           .
           And
           seing
           the
           Gospel
           tearms
           the
           Church
           Christ's
           Spouse
           ,
           it
           were
           absurd
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           He
           will
           divorce
           from
           her
           upon
           every
           error
           or
           escape
           ;
           especially
           ,
           seing
           His
           blessed
           mouth
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           Gospel
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           divorce
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           and
           if
           He
           will
           not
           for
           these
           ,
           deny
           her
           to
           be
           His
           Spouse
           ,
           much
           less
           should
           we
           deny
           her
           to
           be
           our
           mother
           .
           May
           not
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           convinced
           in
           his
           judgment
           ,
           that
           Monarchy
           is
           the
           best
           of
           Governments
           ,
           live
           happily
           in
           Venice
           or
           Holland
           ?
           And
           that
           traveller
           were
           absurd
           ,
           who
           
           would
           rather
           squable
           with
           these
           amongst
           whom
           he
           sojourns
           ,
           then
           observe
           these
           rites
           and
           solemnities
           which
           are
           required
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           places
           where
           he
           lives
           ?
           What
           is
           once
           statuted
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           we
           all
           consent
           to
           ,
           in
           choosing
           Commissioners
           to
           represent
           us
           in
           these
           Parliaments
           where
           the
           Laws
           are
           made
           ;
           and
           so
           if
           they
           ordain
           us
           to
           be
           decimated
           ,
           or
           to
           leave
           the
           Nation
           if
           we
           conform
           not
           ,
           we
           cannot
           say
           ,
           when
           that
           Law
           is
           put
           to
           execution
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           opprest
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           we
           could
           complain
           ,
           if
           one
           did
           remove
           us
           legally
           from
           these
           Lands
           which
           he
           purchas'd
           from
           our
           Trustee
           ,
           whom
           we
           had
           impowered
           to
           sell
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           David
           said
           to
           
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             20.
          
           why
           went
           the
           King
           out
           to
           catch
           a
           flea
           ?
           So
           may
           I
           say
           to
           our
           great
           Divines
           ,
           why
           contravert
           they
           about
           shadows
           ?
           Is
           it
           fit
           that
           Christians
           ,
           who
           find
           it
           too
           great
           a
           task
           to
           
           govern
           their
           private
           souls
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           much
           concerned
           how
           the
           Church
           is
           governed
           by
           others
           ?
           Wherefore
           ,
           seing
           many
           have
           been
           saved
           who
           were
           most
           inexpert
           in
           these
           questions
           ,
           and
           that
           foolish
           zeal
           ,
           passion
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           curiositie
           therein
           ,
           hath
           damned
           many
           ,
           I
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           to
           pry
           in
           these
           ,
           is
           neither
           necessary
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           nor
           expedient
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           Since
           discretion
           opened
           my
           eyes
           ,
           I
           have
           alwayes
           judg'd
           it
           necessar
           for
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           look
           oftner
           to
           his
           
             Practice
             of
             Piety
          
           ,
           then
           to
           his
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           to
           fear
           more
           the
           crookedness
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           then
           the
           blindness
           of
           his
           judgment
           ,
           delighting
           more
           to
           walk
           on
           from
           grace
           to
           grace
           ,
           working
           out
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           salvation
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           then
           
             to
             stand
             still
          
           with
           the
           Galileans
           curiously
           gazing
           up
           to
           heaven
           .
           True
           Religion
           and
           undefiled
           
           is
           to
           visit
           the
           widow
           and
           the
           fatherless
           ;
           and
           the
           dittay
           drawn
           up
           against
           the
           damned
           spirits
           shall
           be
           ,
           That
           when
           our
           Saviours
           poor
           ones
           were
           hungry
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           feed
           them
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           naked
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           cloath
           them
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           any
           thing
           of
           their
           unbelief
           in
           maters
           of
           Controversie
           or
           Government
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           these
           to
           whom
           I
           address
           my self
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           will
           rather
           believe
           me
           to
           be
           their
           friend
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           piety
           ,
           then
           their
           enemy
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           errors
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           VIRTUOSO
           ,
           OR
           STOICK
           .
        
         
           ALbeit
           man
           be
           but
           
           a
           statue
           of
           dust
           kneaded
           with
           tears
           ,
           moved
           by
           the
           hid
           engines
           of
           his
           restless
           passions
           ,
           a
           clod
           of
           earth
           ,
           which
           the
           shortest
           feaver
           can
           burn
           to
           ashes
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           shower
           of
           rheums
           wash
           away
           to
           nothing
           ;
           Yet
           makes
           he
           as
           much
           noise
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           if
           both
           the
           Globes
           (
           these
           glorious
           Twaines
           )
           had
           been
           un-wombed
           from
           that
           formless
           Chaos
           ,
           by
           the
           midwifry
           of
           his
           wit
           ;
           he
           speaks
           thunder
           ,
           
           looks
           lightning
           ,
           breaths
           storms
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           eloquence
           of
           his
           own
           vanity
           ,
           perswads
           himself
           that
           his
           commands
           are
           able
           to
           unhinge
           the
           Poles
           .
           From
           which
           boundless
           pride
           ,
           I
           considently
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           natural
           Instinct
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Stoicks
           terme
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           had
           not
           irresistably
           bowed
           his
           faith
           to
           assent
           to
           a
           Deity
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           ,
           neither
           upon
           design
           nor
           in
           complyance
           to
           custom
           (
           as
           Atheists
           alledge
           )
           suffer'd
           to
           creep
           into
           his
           Creed
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           one
           greater
           then
           himself
           ,
           who
           could
           rein
           his
           affections
           ,
           and
           bound
           their
           effects
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           his
           irresistable
           will.
           
        
         
           And
           albeit
           Regiments
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           levyed
           both
           from
           the
           stately
           fabrick
           of
           heavens
           arched
           Pend
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           inimitable
           embroidery
           of
           earths
           flowry
           Boul
           ,
           be
           requisite
           for
           conquering
           the
           infidelity
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           for
           rendring
           them
           tributaries
           to
           that
           all-forming
           Essence
           :
           Yet
           ,
           doth
           my
           faith
           render
           up
           the
           arms
           of
           it's
           depraved
           reason
           ,
           and
           turn
           Prosolyte
           
           to
           this
           divine
           truth
           ,
           upon
           the
           sole
           sight
           of
           one
           of
           these
           dying
           Atheists
           ;
           who
           ,
           upon
           any
           surprisal
           ,
           do
           with
           amazement
           throw
           up
           their
           eyes
           to
           heaven
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           sent
           their
           looks
           in
           ambassade
           to
           beg
           assistance
           from
           thence
           ;
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             God
             save
             me
          
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           beastly
           souls
           ,
           when
           attaqued
           unexpectedly
           ,
           knew
           whence
           their
           health
           were
           to
           be
           expected
           :
           Like
           to
           other
           sick
           brutes
           ,
           who
           when
           assaulted
           by
           sickness
           ,
           are
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           that
           same
           storge
           and
           instinct
           ,
           led
           to
           some
           herb
           or
           flower
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Apothecary
           shop
           appointed
           by
           nature
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Neither
           think
           I
           these
           arguments
           which
           are
           twisted
           together
           of
           three
           propositions
           so
           strong
           as
           these
           Instincts
           are
           ;
           where
           truth
           ,
           like
           the
           Sun
           ,
           seems
           to
           dart
           home
           it's
           light
           in
           one
           unperceiveable
           act
           ,
           whereas
           in
           these
           ,
           pur-blind
           nature
           may
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           judging
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           either
           of
           the
           three
           parts
           ,
           but
           likewise
           of
           their
           connexion
           and
           allyance
           .
           I
           know
           that
           that
           miscreant
           ,
           
           who
           began
           his
           hell
           upon
           earth
           ,
           by
           being
           burnt
           at
           Tholouse
           for
           theorick
           Atheisme
           ,
           did
           upon
           his
           first
           approach
           to
           the
           Fire
           ,
           cry
           ,
           
             O
             God
          
           :
           Whereupon
           ,
           being
           taxt
           by
           the
           assisting
           Jesuit
           ,
           answered
           ,
           that
           these
           and
           such
           like
           expressions
           were
           the
           offspring
           of
           custom
           :
           But
           poor
           soul
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           considered
           ,
           that
           seing
           he
           had
           creept
           from
           his
           cradle
           into
           that
           error
           ,
           and
           had
           run
           his
           glass
           to
           it's
           last
           sand
           ,
           in
           propagating
           that
           hellish
           conceit
           :
           That
           therefore
           this
           expression
           was
           rather
           a
           confession
           then
           an
           escape
           ,
           rather
           the
           product
           of
           a
           rational
           soul
           then
           of
           depraved
           custom
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           was
           in
           it self
           a
           divine
           truth
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           in
           him
           contrary
           to
           a
           settled
           habit
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Caball
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           who
           think
           that
           this
           Beleef
           was
           at
           first
           ;
           but
           the
           quaint
           Leger-de-main
           of
           some
           strongly-pated
           States-man
           ;
           who
           to
           over-awe
           the
           capriciousness
           of
           a
           giddy
           multitude
           ,
           did
           forge
           this
           opinion
           of
           a
           rewarder
           of
           all
           humane
           actions
           :
           And
           to
           enforce
           this
           ,
           do
           instance
           
           
             Numa
             Pompiluis
          
           ,
           and
           Mahomet
           ,
           whose
           palpable
           cheats
           grew
           up
           in
           their
           successors
           into
           religions
           ;
           and
           whose
           inventions
           were
           received
           with
           as
           much
           bigotrie
           ,
           by
           the
           wisest
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           is
           that
           Deity
           which
           is
           now
           the
           object
           of
           our
           adorations
           .
           Wherefore
           (
           say
           they
           )
           seing
           the
           rational
           soul
           hath
           failed
           so
           oft
           ,
           and
           so
           absurdly
           in
           its
           discoveries
           ,
           how
           ,
           or
           why
           ,
           should
           we
           submit
           our selves
           slavishly
           to
           it's
           determinations
           ?
           For
           that
           which
           doth
           at
           some
           times
           erre
           ,
           can
           never
           at
           any
           time
           be
           concluded
           infallible
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           albeit
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           particular
           way
           of
           worship
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           oft
           times
           deluded
           .
           And
           albeit
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           their
           apprehensions
           of
           this
           incomprehensible
           Essence
           ,
           multitudes
           be
           some
           times
           misled
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           these
           staggering
           Fancies
           fix
           this
           great
           Truth
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Supream
             who
             must
             be
             adored
             :
          
           For
           if
           this
           innate
           Instinct
           did
           not
           coopere
           with
           these
           impostures
           ,
           in
           gaining
           an
           assent
           no
           their
           fictitious
           Religions
           and
           
           Hierarchies
           ,
           it
           were
           impossible
           for
           any
           humane
           Authority
           to
           establish
           Principles
           so
           remote
           from
           reason
           ,
           and
           to
           subjugate
           by
           these
           even
           the
           mildest
           tempers
           .
           But
           I
           take
           the
           root
           from
           which
           these
           errors
           do
           spring
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           twilight
           of
           darkned
           reason
           glimpsing
           to
           man
           ,
           that
           impressa
           of
           the
           divine
           Image
           ,
           which
           though
           much
           decayed
           ,
           yet
           rests
           still
           upon
           his
           soul
           ;
           and
           not
           being
           able
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           faintness
           of
           his
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           decay
           of
           that
           divine
           Impressa
           ,
           to
           discern
           exactly
           what
           that
           Deity
           is
           ,
           with
           whose
           image
           it
           is
           signeted
           ;
           believes
           implicitely
           with
           a
           profound
           respect
           ,
           any
           who
           hath
           the
           confidence
           to
           obtrude
           any
           knowledge
           of
           it
           upon
           them
           .
           Concluding
           in
           the
           conclave
           of
           their
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           none
           durst
           contemn
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           omnipotent
           Thunder-darter
           ,
           as
           to
           vend
           their
           own
           Fancies
           for
           sacred
           Oracles
           .
           And
           albeit
           these
           hood-winked
           Nations
           did
           erect
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           wherein
           all
           these
           Vice-gods
           were
           worshiped
           ;
           Yet
           were
           
           all
           these
           but
           representations
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           for
           His
           Omnipotency
           and
           Power
           was
           adored
           in
           their
           Mars
           ;
           His
           Omniscience
           in
           their
           
             Appollo
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           the
           Heathens
           admired
           so
           each
           attribute
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           each
           deserved
           distinct
           Altars
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           errors
           had
           their
           rise
           from
           rather
           too
           much
           then
           too
           little
           respect
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           the
           same
           Ocean
           receives
           several
           names
           from
           the
           several
           shoars
           it
           washes
           ,
           so
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           operations
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           did
           these
           deluded
           Pagans
           establish
           several
           Deities
           .
           But
           that
           all
           these
           did
           ultimatly
           terminat
           in
           one
           ,
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           Inscription
           of
           that
           Athenian
           Altar
           ,
           
             To
             the
             unknown
             God
          
           ;
           from
           the
           designation
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           from
           their
           common
           feasts
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           from
           the
           adjunct
           of
           Delphicus
           given
           to
           Appollo
           ,
           which
           in
           Greek
           signifies
           unus
           ;
           as
           Macrobius
           observes
           ,
           from
           their
           Altars
           erected
           ,
           
             Disque
             Deabusque
             omnibus
          
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           general
           invocation
           of
           all
           the
           
           Deities
           joyntly
           subjoyned
           to
           all
           their
           particular
           sacrifices
           .
           So
           that
           the
           great
           and
           all
           comprehending
           Idea
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           represented
           ,
           as
           in
           one
           big
           mirrour
           to
           us
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           broke
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           in
           each
           of
           these
           pieces
           taken
           alone
           did
           they
           see
           a
           Deity
           ,
           though
           much
           abridged
           ;
           Whereas
           all
           these
           pieces
           ,
           when
           set
           together
           ,
           did
           represent
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           each
           piece
           did
           then
           shew
           but
           a
           part
           .
           But
           to
           evidence
           that
           our
           belief
           of
           a
           Deity
           is
           not
           a
           state
           and
           traditionall
           imposture
           ,
           I
           would
           willingly
           know
           if
           ever
           the
           skilfullest
           of
           Sathans
           emissaries
           was
           able
           to
           induce
           the
           world
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           was
           no
           God
           ;
           which
           (
           doubtless
           )
           might
           have
           at
           some
           occasions
           contributed
           much
           to
           some
           mens
           politick
           designs
           ,
           and
           which
           that
           rebell
           would
           have
           attempted
           ,
           if
           either
           God
           had
           not
           restrained
           him
           ,
           or
           himself
           had
           not
           known
           it
           imprestable
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           promoters
           of
           that
           divine
           Doctrine
           were
           persons
           ,
           who
           ,
           both
           by
           precept
           and
           practice
           ,
           decryed
           
           Ambition
           and
           declined
           State
           imployments
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           were
           absurd
           to
           think
           that
           they
           invented
           these
           in
           subordination
           to
           State
           Projects
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           also
           much
           force
           in
           that
           Argument
           ,
           wherein
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           prophesying
           ,
           is
           concluded
           the
           being
           of
           a
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           to
           foresee
           ,
           is
           doubtless
           a
           way
           of
           seeing
           ,
           far
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           humane
           nature
           ;
           man
           not
           being
           able
           to
           conclude
           but
           that
           ,
           What
           is
           possible
           upon
           both
           parts
           ,
           may
           come
           to
           pass
           upon
           either
           of
           its
           parts
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathens
           themselves
           termed
           this
           prediction
           divination
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           could
           not
           be
           but
           divine
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           were
           a
           fiction
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           that
           errour
           and
           delusion
           (
           such
           as
           this
           
             ex
             hypothesi
          
           )
           were
           able
           ,
           and
           actually
           did
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           frame
           a
           man's
           soul
           most
           to
           virtue
           :
           and
           that
           the
           best
           of
           men
           (
           such
           as
           are
           the
           adorers
           of
           a
           Deity
           )
           were
           both
           the
           greatest
           cheats
           and
           block-heads
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           
           are
           absurdities
           to
           be
           hiss'd
           at
           by
           all
           who
           are
           masters
           of
           the
           meanest
           portion
           of
           humane
           reason
           .
        
         
           There
           lurketh
           much
           curious
           contemplation
           in
           pondering
           ,
           how
           that
           albeit
           the
           parents
           of
           all
           heathnish
           Religions
           ,
           have
           been
           incomparably
           the
           chiefest
           witts
           in
           their
           times
           ;
           for
           else
           they
           could
           not
           have
           impress'd
           the
           spirits
           of
           their
           disciples
           with
           such
           abstract
           principles
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           all
           their
           Models
           ,
           seem
           repugnant
           to
           common
           reason
           :
           and
           they
           have
           chois'd
           to
           teach
           principles
           which
           seem
           ridiculous
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Fictions
           related
           by
           the
           Poets
           of
           their
           gods
           ,
           the
           Rites
           used
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           the
           Fopperies
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           are
           absurdities
           unworthy
           of
           a
           rational
           belief
           ,
           if
           man
           were
           not
           acted
           by
           an
           innate
           principle
           ,
           to
           place
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Religion
           above
           his
           reason
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           imputation
           cast
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           their
           contrariety
           to
           reason
           ,
           chocks
           likewayes
           the
           principles
           of
           all
           Nations
           :
           
           and
           certainly
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           revealed
           to
           us
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           short
           line
           of
           our
           reason
           might
           fadom
           ,
           the
           omnipotency
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           of
           our
           own
           reason
           ,
           should
           remain
           still
           unknown
           :
           and
           seing
           our
           reason
           is
           only
           suitable
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           certainly
           if
           that
           infinit
           essence
           and
           it's
           mysteries
           might
           be
           comprehended
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           ,
           which
           measureth
           things
           finit
           ,
           we
           might
           conclude
           God
           to
           be
           finit
           likewayes
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           impudence
           in
           us
           who
           know
           not
           the
           ebbing
           and
           flowing
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           nor
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Adamant
           draweth
           the
           iron
           ,
           to
           repine
           because
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           essence
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ?
           and
           then
           vainly
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           because
           we
           cannot
           grasp
           within
           the
           short
           armes
           of
           our
           understanding
           ,
           the
           vast
           bulk
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Deity
           ?
           A
           conclusion
           as
           absurd
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           nimble
           wings
           of
           an
           arrow
           transport
           it
           above
           our
           sight
           ,
           it
           did
           leave
           off
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           it
           left
           off
           to
           be
           perceived
           .
           
           And
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           mysteriousness
           suits
           rarely
           well
           with
           divine
           Truths
           ,
           the
           finest
           things
           using
           alwayes
           to
           be
           best
           wrapt
           up
           :
           thus
           if
           we
           listen
           to
           our
           hid
           inclinations
           ,
           we
           will
           find
           a
           pleasing
           veneration
           in
           reserved
           silence
           ;
           and
           our
           curiosity
           will
           swiftly
           follow
           ,
           what
           by
           it's
           retiredness
           fleeth
           from
           us
           :
           silent
           groves
           whose
           bush-top
           trees
           lay
           their
           heads
           together
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           conspiracy
           to
           resist
           the
           Sun's
           entry
           ,
           and
           powder
           its
           light
           with
           Sables
           ,
           creat's
           a
           veneration
           in
           us
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Heathens
           did
           choise
           groves
           ,
           So
           did
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           light
           their
           Devotions
           with
           torches
           and
           candles
           ,
           intimating
           thereby
           that
           umbrag'd
           silence
           was
           an
           excellent
           Shryn
           for
           sincere
           devotions
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Lantern
           to
           our
           steps
           ,
           and
           the
           seven
           Churches
           are
           compared
           to
           seven
           Candlsticks
           .
           Did
           not
           our
           Saviour
           teach
           His
           disciples
           in
           parables
           ?
           and
           was
           not
           the
           Ark
           vailed
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           people
           ?
           the
           Pagans
           dispensed
           
           their
           divinity
           in
           Hieroglyphicks
           ;
           and
           amongst
           humane
           Writers
           ,
           the
           most
           mysterious
           carry
           still
           the
           Lawrels
           :
           And
           why
           should
           we
           vainly
           wish
           to
           comprehend
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           seing
           Moses
           ,
           God's
           intimate
           ,
           and
           minion
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           that
           allowance
           ?
           And
           God
           himself
           ,
           when
           for
           our
           necessary
           instruction
           He
           would
           discover
           something
           of
           Himself
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           forced
           per
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Divines
           speak
           )
           to
           discover
           Himself
           in
           a
           stile
           borrowed
           from
           humane
           frailty
           ,
           and
           to
           express
           His
           infinit
           affections
           by
           our
           disordered
           passions
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           Socrates
           ,
           natur's
           greatest
           disciple
           ,
           and
           the
           Deity
           's
           protomartyr
           ,
           was
           a
           prosolyt
           of
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           which
           we
           profess
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           large
           soul
           illuminated
           by
           that
           Sun
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           whose
           refulgent
           rayes
           are
           now
           the
           bright
           torches
           of
           the
           christian
           Church
           .
           Neither
           is
           my
           belief
           in
           this
           staggered
           by
           the
           silence
           of
           his
           co-temporary
           Writers
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           :
           seing
           these
           ,
           not
           being
           of
           the
           same
           perswasion
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           
           being
           convinced
           of
           his
           moral
           worth
           ,
           did
           descrive
           his
           opinions
           suitably
           to
           their
           own
           apprehension
           .
           Thus
           did
           these
           pagan
           Historians
           admire
           the
           great
           Saviour
           of
           mankind
           ,
           only
           for
           His
           morall
           accomplishments
           ,
           without
           reaching
           these
           divine
           principles
           ,
           by
           which
           He
           was
           acted
           .
           The
           Stoicks
           likewayes
           were
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           a
           tribe
           of
           Iohn
           Baptist's
           ,
           and
           God
           having
           resolved
           to
           purge
           the
           Universe
           of
           its
           original
           unrighteousness
           by
           that
           blessed
           Manna
           which
           came
           down
           from
           heaven
           to
           give
           life
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           did
           by
           their
           doctrine
           of
           abstemiousness
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           spare
           dyet
           ,
           prepare
           its
           body
           for
           receiving
           that
           divine
           Dose
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           if
           men
           had
           disbanded
           that
           execrable
           troup
           of
           lusts
           ,
           against
           which
           these
           preached
           ,
           and
           had
           listned
           (
           as
           the
           Stoicks
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           injoyned
           )
           to
           their
           own
           private
           consciences
           ,
           and
           had
           by
           retiredness
           abstracted
           themselves
           from
           the
           reach
           of
           temptations
           ,
           it
           had
           facilitated
           much
           their
           conversion
           :
           for
           if
           the
           young
           Lawyer
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           
           consult
           Christ
           how
           to
           draw
           up
           his
           Securities
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           portion
           there
           ,
           had
           believed
           their
           Oracle
           ,
           which
           decry'd
           riches
           as
           the
           unnecessary
           baggadge
           of
           man's
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           mudd
           which
           clog'd
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           souls
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           kept
           it
           from
           soaring
           its
           natural
           pitch
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           refuised
           our
           Saviour's
           yoke
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           sell
           all
           and
           to
           give
           it
           to
           the
           poor
           .
           Thus
           likewayes
           if
           the
           rich
           glutton
           had
           dyeted
           himself
           according
           to
           the
           scant
           prescript
           of
           their
           allowance
           ,
           his
           scoarched
           tongue
           had
           not
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           a
           drop
           of
           watter
           to
           allay
           it's
           thirst
           .
           Neither
           had
           Nicodemus
           needed
           to
           have
           mantled
           himself
           in
           the
           darkness
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           out
           of
           fear
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           have
           been
           discovered
           ;
           seing
           their
           doctrine
           might
           have
           taught
           him
           ,
           that
           fear
           was
           a
           passion
           ,
           unworthy
           to
           be
           lodged
           in
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           :
           And
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           here
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           either
           should
           ,
           or
           needeth
           to
           fear
           .
        
         
         
           But
           albeit
           neither
           instinct
           nor
           faith
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           convince
           us
           infallibly
           of
           this
           truth
           ;
           Yet
           is
           it
           both
           more
           satisfying
           ,
           and
           more
           safe
           to
           embrace
           this
           opinion
           ,
           then
           its
           contrary
           .
           More
           satisfying
           ,
           because
           man's
           
             summum
             bonum
          
           here
           ,
           being
           lodged
           in
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           his
           spirit
           ;
           That
           which
           can
           best
           plaine
           and
           smooth
           the
           rugged
           and
           uneven
           face
           of
           his
           frequent
           and
           inevitable
           misfortunes
           ,
           must
           be
           doubtless
           the
           most
           carressable
           of
           opinions
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           seing
           nothing
           can
           strengthen
           so
           much
           man's
           frailty
           ,
           nothing
           check
           so
           soon
           his
           dispair
           ,
           nothing
           feed
           so
           much
           his
           hope
           ,
           nor
           animate
           so
           much
           his
           courage
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           beareth
           the
           heaviest
           end
           of
           all
           our
           crosses
           upon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           His
           love
           ;
           who
           is
           able
           to
           turn
           ,
           or
           arrest
           the
           giddie
           wheel
           of
           fortune
           by
           the
           strong
           hand
           of
           His
           Omnipotency
           ;
           and
           who
           twisteth
           Lawrels
           of
           inimaginable
           joyes
           for
           the
           heads
           of
           these
           who
           fight
           under
           his
           banners
           .
           If
           a
           man
           leaned
           
           not
           his
           weary
           soul
           upon
           this
           divine
           Rest
           ,
           he
           were
           not
           only
           an
           enemy
           to
           nature
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           his
           own
           happiness
           .
           What
           rocks
           of
           danger
           could
           men
           escape
           ,
           if
           blind-fortune
           did
           sit
           at
           the
           helme
           ,
           and
           if
           vertuous
           persons
           complain
           ,
           as
           affairs
           are
           presently
           stated
           ?
           that
           their
           merites
           are
           not
           weighed
           with
           indifferency
           enough
           in
           the
           Scales
           of
           justice
           ,
           What
           might
           be
           expected
           ,
           if
           hazard
           got
           the
           ballance
           to
           mannage
           ?
           And
           these
           who
           leave
           their
           native
           countries
           ,
           when
           they
           perceive
           that
           the
           Law
           beginneth
           to
           render
           its
           Oracles
           in
           an
           unconstant
           Stile
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           trembling
           voice
           ,
           behooved
           to
           leave
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           this
           Anarchy
           were
           by
           Atheisme
           established
           ?
           For
           as
           a
           wise
           Stoick
           well
           observed
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             were
             impossible
             to
             live
             in
             a
             world
             ,
             void
             of
             God
             and
             void
             of
             providence
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           likewayes
           most
           safe
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           a
           Deity
           ,
           doubtless
           these
           obdured
           Atheists
           ,
           whose
           obstinacy
           hath
           conjured
           their
           consciences
           to
           a
           
           constrain'd
           silence
           ,
           and
           brybed
           these
           infallible
           Witnesses
           ,
           to
           depone
           what
           suited
           best
           with
           their
           wild
           resolutions
           ,
           or
           rather
           neglected
           resolutly
           their
           sincere
           depositions
           :
           then
           certainly
           ,
           the
           just
           flames
           of
           that
           God's
           indignation
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           disclaimed
           ,
           will
           heat
           for
           them
           a
           furnace
           in
           hell
           ,
           beyond
           what
           the
           other
           damned
           spirits
           shall
           meet
           with
           in
           their
           torture
           .
           Whereas
           albeit
           there
           be
           no
           tribunall
           ,
           from
           which
           such
           a
           thunder-bolt
           sentence
           may
           be
           darted
           ,
           nor
           no
           supreme
           Judge
           by
           whom
           our
           actions
           shall
           be
           canvass'd
           ,
           Then
           these
           who
           have
           paid
           their
           adorations
           at
           His
           altars
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           no
           danger
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           seing
           it
           should
           be
           the
           task
           of
           a
           Virtuoso
           ,
           to
           turn
           out
           all
           such
           thoughts
           as
           may
           raise
           a
           mutiny
           in
           his
           breast
           ;
           it
           were
           a
           foolish
           toy
           in
           him
           to
           entertain
           Atheisme
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Nurcery
           of
           disquietness
           :
           for
           whose
           breast
           could
           enjoy
           a
           calme
           whilst
           a
           concernment
           of
           so
           much
           weight
           ,
           as
           his
           externall
           portion
           ,
           did
           hing
           from
           the
           weak
           threed
           of
           a
           mere
           
           
             may
             be
          
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           
             may
             be
          
           ,
           as
           marches
           so
           near
           with
           a
           
             will
             not
             be
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           ye
           would
           know
           ,
           what
           disquieting
           vapours
           Atheisme
           sends
           up
           to
           the
           brain
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           once
           drunk
           in
           :
           go
           to
           the
           horrour
           creating
           beds
           of
           a
           dying
           Atheist
           ,
           whose
           roaring
           voice
           ,
           might
           awake
           the
           most
           lethargick
           conscience
           that
           ever
           the
           devil
           Iull'd
           a
           sleep
           .
           There
           ye
           shall
           know
           by
           the
           Urinal
           of
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           the
           water
           standing
           therein
           ,
           what
           convulsion-fits
           his
           soul
           suffers
           ;
           and
           shall
           learn
           from
           his
           own
           mouth
           ,
           how
           grievously
           his
           diseased
           soul
           is
           streatched
           upon
           the
           rack
           of
           despair
           :
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           voluminous
           Registers
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           which
           did
           ly
           formerly
           clasp'd
           in
           some
           unsearcht
           corner
           of
           his
           memory
           ,
           are
           laid
           open
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           devil
           who
           hitherto
           gave
           him
           the
           lessening
           end
           of
           the
           Prospect
           ,
           to
           survey
           his
           sins
           in
           ,
           turns
           now
           its
           magnifying
           end
           to
           his
           fearfull
           eye
           .
           It
           should
           be
           then
           the
           grand
           design
           of
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           to
           order
           his
           own
           breast
           aright
           ,
           before
           
           he
           go
           abroad
           to
           view
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Creation
           ;
           least
           if
           he
           leave
           its
           door
           unbolted
           ,
           the
           devil
           steal
           from
           him
           his
           richest
           Jewel
           ,
           whilest
           he
           sweats
           to
           enrich
           his
           contemplation
           with
           what
           is
           of
           far
           less
           consequence
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           wild
           fancy
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           
           Atheisme
           hath
           been
           the
           product
           of
           Superstition
           :
           for
           certainly
           ,
           many
           who
           were
           by
           humour
           Gallio's
           ,
           finding
           that
           Religion
           exacted
           from
           men
           such
           inhumane
           homage
           to
           its
           recognizance
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           sacrificing
           children
           amongst
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           wearying
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           and
           hectick
           Lents
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           did
           resolve
           rather
           to
           deny
           than
           to
           adore
           such
           Deities
           .
           Thus
           Lucretius
           revolted
           upon
           Agamemnon's
           sacrificing
           his
           daughter
           Iphigenia
           for
           the
           grecian
           safety
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
        
         
           Tantum
           Religio
           potuit
           suadere
           malorum
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           
             Petronius
             ▪
             Arbiter
          
           a
           monck
           of
           the
           same
           Cell
           ,
           says
           that
           ,
        
         
           
             Primus
             in
             orbe
             deos
             timor
             fecit
             ,
             fulmina
             coelo
          
           
             Cum
             caderent
             —
          
        
         
           And
           to
           prevent
           this
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           oft
           inculcat
           ,
           that
           His
           yoke
           is
           easie
           and
           His
           burden
           is
           light
           .
           And
           doubtless
           ,
           as
           the
           straightest
           line
           is
           alwayes
           the
           shortest
           ;
           So
           the
           most
           rational
           designes
           are
           alwayes
           easilyest
           effectuated
           ;
           and
           as
           Seneca
           hath
           excellently
           observed
           ,
           
             Licet
             Deus
             non
             esset
             ,
             tamen
             non
             peccarem
             ob
             peccati
             vilitatem
             .
          
           There
           is
           something
           of
           meanness
           in
           the
           gallantest
           ,
           and
           most
           alluring
           sin
           .
           And
           this
           is
           most
           energetically
           exprest
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           whilst
           it
           is
           said
           
             that
             the
             wicked
             weary
             themseles
             by
             their
             sins
             .
          
           A
           principle
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           the
           magisterial
           Authority
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           our
           experience
           likewayes
           places
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           scruples
           :
           for
           are
           not
           the
           inquietuds
           ,
           the
           cheats
           ,
           and
           palliated
           parricids
           ,
           and
           sacriledges
           brooded
           by
           ambition
           ,
           the
           
           churlishness
           and
           close-handedness
           parented
           by
           avarice
           ,
           effects
           unworthy
           to
           be
           father'd
           upon
           any
           rational
           soul
           ;
           And
           at
           which
           we
           should
           scarlet
           our
           cheeks
           with
           blushes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ●npale
           them
           through
           fear
           ,
           and
           should
           stand
           as
           much
           in
           awe
           of
           our
           consciences
           ,
           as
           most
           do
           of
           a
           Deity
           ?
           Yet
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           we
           are
           in
           a
           mistake
           ,
           whilst
           we
           place
           Superstition
           in
           the
           excess
           of
           such
           adorations
           ,
           as
           are
           either
           commanded
           or
           indifferent
           :
           for
           seing
           the
           object
           of
           our
           adorations
           ,
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           is
           in
           Himself
           infinit
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           exceed
           either
           in
           our
           respects
           to
           Him
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           expression
           of
           them
           .
           Excess
           being
           only
           admissible
           ,
           where
           the
           object
           is
           finit
           ,
           and
           where
           we
           attribute
           mor
           then
           is
           due
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           here
           .
           Thus
           if
           Kneeling
           be
           lawfull
           at
           any
           occasion
           ,
           I
           hardly
           see
           why
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           kneel
           at
           all
           occasions
           .
           And
           if
           these
           exteriour
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           (
           some
           whereof
           are
           allow'd
           in
           all
           Churches
           )
           be
           judged
           requisit
           ,
           for
           expressing
           our
           vassalage
           and
           subordination
           to
           
           God
           our
           maker
           ,
           either
           they
           are
           altogether
           unwarrantable
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           should
           proportion
           them
           (
           as
           far
           as
           in
           us
           lyes
           )
           to
           that
           infinit
           object
           .
           And
           seing
           the
           Angels
           are
           said
           to
           cover
           their
           faces
           with
           their
           wings
           before
           Him
           ,
           the
           Patriarchs
           to
           fall
           upon
           their
           face
           and
           worship
           ;
           and
           our
           adorable
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           that
           conflict
           wherein
           He
           represented
           sinfull
           man
           ,
           is
           by
           Matthew
           remark'd
           to
           have
           fall'n
           upon
           His
           face
           ,
           by
           Mark
           to
           have
           fall'n
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           by
           Luke
           to
           have
           kneel'd
           .
           What
           is
           crawling
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           account
           such
           gestures
           fond
           Superstition
           ?
           It
           would
           appear
           then
           ,
           that
           Superstition
           consists
           in
           man's
           worshiping
           God
           by
           meanes
           unlawfull
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           children-sacrifices
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           whereby
           His
           divine
           attributes
           are
           mis-represented
           ,
           and
           tainted
           with
           cruelty
           ,
           or
           tyrannie
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           an
           excess
           ,
           in
           such
           expressions
           of
           our
           respect
           as
           are
           in
           themselves
           lawfull
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           strength
           in
           that
           argument
           ,
           wherein
           we
           inforce
           
           the
           being
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           harmonious
           consent
           and
           assent
           of
           all
           Nations
           :
           certainly
           ,
           by
           that
           same
           argument
           ,
           we
           may
           establish
           the
           decency
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           necessity
           ,
           of
           Ceremonies
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           Nation
           bowes
           to
           Altars
           ,
           without
           profound
           and
           external
           submissions
           ?
           And
           ,
           who
           lodges
           upon
           the
           surface
           of
           our
           Globe
           ,
           who
           payes
           not
           as
           the
           reddendo
           of
           their
           Charter
           to
           these
           gods
           whom
           they
           worship
           ,
           ceremonial
           Adorations
           ,
           wrapt
           up
           in
           most
           submissive
           Rites
           ?
        
         
           That
           God
           made
           all
           things
           for
           
           His
           glory
           ,
           is
           an
           expression
           ,
           which
           (
           I
           think
           )
           looks
           not
           well
           at
           the
           test
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           warrand
           but
           unwary
           custome
           :
           for
           beyond
           all
           question
           ,
           His
           glory
           was
           so
           brim-full
           formerly
           ,
           that
           it
           neither
           needed
           ,
           nor
           could
           recieve
           any
           considerable
           accession
           from
           this
           small
           drop
           .
           And
           besids
           this
           ,
           the
           innate
           apprehension
           we
           have
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           for
           one's
           glory
           ,
           dyes
           this
           expression
           with
           some
           guilt
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           we
           may
           
           warrantably
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           perverse
           man
           calls
           His
           power
           in
           question
           ,
           or
           controverts
           His
           being
           
             only
             wise
          
           ;
           that
           then
           ,
           God
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           and
           the
           vindication
           of
           His
           own
           glorious
           Attributes
           ,
           doth
           many
           things
           for
           His
           own
           glory
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           punish
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           deliver
           His
           people
           ,
           for
           His
           own
           glory
           .
           And
           wherever
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           ,
           or
           createh
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           His
           own
           glory
           ,
           it
           is
           doubtless
           in
           this
           sense
           ;
           in
           which
           man
           (
           who
           is
           made
           after
           His
           image
           )
           may
           act
           for
           his
           own
           glory
           without
           any
           vanity
           ;
           albeit
           to
           act
           for
           his
           own
           glory
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           were
           in
           him
           criminal
           .
           It
           is
           then
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           God
           being
           infinitly
           good
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           being
           
             sui
             communicativum
          
           ,
           that
           His
           design
           in
           creating
           the
           world
           ,
           was
           to
           communicate
           and
           display
           His
           goodness
           :
           and
           upon
           this
           base
           probably
           hath
           Aristotle
           reared
           up
           his
           errour
           ,
           of
           
             the
             worlds
             existency
             from
             all
             eternity
             :
          
           for
           ,
           seing
           God
           was
           ab
           
           aeterno
           infinitly
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           good
           is
           still
           communicative
           :
           he
           did
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             ab
             aeterno
          
           ,
           God
           did
           communicate
           His
           goodness
           :
           which
           could
           only
           be
           to
           creatures
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           necessar
           that
           there
           should
           have
           been
           a
           world
           :
           and
           some
           Philosophers
           have
           aver'd
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           flowed
           from
           God
           
             per
             emanationem
             ,
             ab
             aeterno
          
           ,
           as
           beames
           are
           lanced
           out
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Sun.
           Albeit
           I
           be
           none
           of
           Aristotle's
           Partisans
           ,
           nor
           holds
           my
           philosophy
           of
           him
           as
           my
           Superior
           ;
           Yet
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           communicated
           His
           goodness
           to
           worlds
           prior
           to
           ours
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           of
           5662
           years
           standing
           .
           But
           I
           am
           not
           so
           arrogant
           as
           to
           determine
           the
           time
           of
           the
           first
           worlds
           birth
           ,
           nor
           how
           many
           Cadets
           it
           hath
           had
           ,
           resolving
           to
           leave
           its
           Date
           ,
           blank
           ,
           to
           be
           fill'd
           up
           by
           some
           arrogant
           Pretender
           .
           Neither
           should
           I
           accuse
           mine
           own
           thoughts
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           for
           concluding
           ,
           that
           probably
           there
           are
           presently
           thousands
           of
           worlds
           co-existing
           with
           ours
           ,
           whereof
           
           some
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           are
           governed
           by
           Maximes
           .
           If
           not
           contrair
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           differnt
           from
           these
           which
           are
           our
           Canons
           .
           All
           which
           worlds
           ,
           albeit
           they
           were
           actually
           subsisting
           ,
           would
           ly
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           large
           imaginarie
           Spaces
           ,
           but
           like
           so
           many
           small
           balls
           in
           the
           corner
           of
           a
           large
           Tennis-court
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           for
           confirming
           this
           opinion
           ,
           cite
           ,
           with
           an
           ignorant
           french
           Curate
           ,
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           Lepers
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Nonne
             sunt
             decem
             mundi
          
           ?
           because
           I
           know
           that
           it
           was
           wittily
           answered
           ,
           
             Sed
             ubi
             sunt
             reliqui
             novem
          
           ?
        
         
           That
           Eternity
           is
           all
           present
           ,
           and
           
           that
           in
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           preterit
           ,
           nor
           future
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           conceit
           ,
           and
           a
           needless
           mysterie
           imposed
           upon
           our
           belief
           ,
           which
           is
           really
           more
           mysterious
           then
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           who
           knows
           but
           it
           is
           founded
           upon
           an
           expression
           in
           Cicero
           ,
           wherein
           Eternity
           is
           call'd
           
             aeternum
             instans
          
           ?
           For
           how
           then
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           before
           the
           world
           ?
           for
           was
           is
           preterit
           ,
           and
           
           before
           the
           world
           there
           was
           ,
           as
           themselves
           alledge
           ,
           no
           time
           ;
           and
           so
           there
           was
           a
           was
           in
           eternity
           .
           Is
           not
           God
           call'd
           by
           Himself
           Alpha
           and
           Omega
           ,
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           the
           one
           whereof
           is
           preterite
           and
           the
           other
           future
           ?
           And
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Rev.
           16.
           5.
           
           
             O
             glorious
             God
             ,
             who
             art
             ,
             and
             wast
             ,
             and
             shalt
             be
             .
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           answered
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           only
           fitted
           to
           our
           capacities
           ;
           certainly
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           is
           craved
           :
           for
           ,
           doubtlesse
           there
           is
           no
           such
           reall
           thing
           ,
           as
           these
           three
           measures
           of
           time
           ,
           even
           in
           things
           finit
           and
           created
           ;
           for
           they
           ow
           their
           being
           only
           to
           our
           conceit
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           one
           as
           in
           the
           other
           .
           And
           when
           God
           descriv'd
           Himself
           by
           His
           name
           JAH
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           mean't
           ,
           that
           no
           measure
           of
           time
           could
           be
           attributed
           to
           Him
           ,
           but
           the
           present
           ;
           but
           rather
           ,
           that
           what
           He
           was
           ,
           was
           to
           man
           incomprehensible
           .
           And
           that
           all
           we
           could
           know
           of
           Him
           ,
           was
           that
           He
           existed
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           expression
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           to
           Him
           are
           present
           ,
           was
           mean't
           ,
           that
           by
           His
           Knowledge
           intuitive
           ,
           (
           as
           Divines
           terme
           it
           )
           He
           
           comprehends
           all
           things
           which
           were
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           really
           present
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           spoke
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           knowledge
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           concluded
           that
           if
           was
           or
           
             shall
             be
          
           ,
           may
           be
           attributed
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           He
           must
           be
           mutable
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           denotats
           mutation
           ;
           for
           as
           I
           said
           formerly
           ,
           these
           are
           but
           termes
           ,
           not
           really
           existing
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           import
           any
           real
           mutation
           .
        
         
           How
           God
           imployes
           His
           uncontrolable
           
           Scepter
           ,
           after
           what
           fashion
           He
           governs
           this
           lower
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           characters
           He
           writs
           His
           eternal
           Decrees
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           arrogant
           study
           of
           some
           mad-cap
           Pedants
           ,
           who
           talk
           as
           magisterially
           of
           His
           Decrees
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           of
           His
           cabinet
           Councel
           .
           And
           albeit
           to
           deterre
           such
           bold
           intruders
           ,
           He
           destroyed
           thousands
           of
           His
           ancient
           people
           ,
           because
           they
           look'd
           into
           His
           Ark
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           petulancie
           of
           some
           latter
           Witts
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           look
           in
           to
           His
           unsearchable
           bosome
           ,
           and
           there
           marishall
           
           all
           His
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           conceit
           they
           understand
           His
           way
           of
           working
           ;
           and
           thus
           in
           disputing
           of
           objects
           ,
           infinitly
           removed
           by
           their
           obstruseness
           from
           their
           sense
           ,
           they
           shew
           themselves
           more
           ridiculous
           ,
           then
           these
           who
           would
           dispute
           concerning
           the
           qualities
           of
           an
           object
           ,
           before
           it
           come
           so
           near
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           know
           of
           what
           species
           it
           is
           :
           for
           seing
           it
           is
           a
           maxime
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           our
           understanding
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           past
           to
           it
           thorow
           our
           senses
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           things
           of
           God
           are
           immaterial
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           not
           under
           the
           cognizance
           of
           our
           senses
           ;
           It
           must
           be
           folly
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           any
           humane
           scrutinie
           can
           find
           out
           mysteries
           that
           are
           so
           unsearchable
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           imparted
           to
           them
           by
           immediat
           revelation
           ;
           a
           kind
           of
           correspondence
           which
           I
           concieve
           few
           now
           a
           dayes
           holds
           with
           heaven
           .
           Yet
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           hard
           to
           confute
           their
           fictions
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           come
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           .
           But
           as
           this
           study
           is
           unattainable
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           unprofitable
           
           for
           seeing
           God's
           art
           of
           governing
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           His
           Decrees
           of
           saveing
           or
           damning
           its
           Citizens
           is
           a
           trade
           we
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           practise
           ,
           Why
           should
           we
           have
           such
           an
           itch
           to
           understand
           it
           ?
           It
           should
           be
           enough
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           albeit
           we
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           manner
           of
           Decrees
           ;
           except
           we
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mettal
           with
           that
           foolish
           patient
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           cured
           ,
           because
           the
           Physician
           would
           not
           shew
           him
           how
           the
           cure
           was
           to
           be
           composed
           ,
           and
           what
           were
           its
           ingredients
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           the
           Zenith
           and
           top-branch
           of
           madness
           for
           us
           to
           pry
           into
           Go'ds
           unsearchable
           Decrees
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           how
           our
           neighbour's
           calf
           is
           formed
           in
           its
           Dames
           belly
           ?
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           narrow
           Omnipotency
           ,
           which
           some
           mean
           spirit'd
           Heathens
           allowed
           their
           Iupiter
           ,
           when
           they
           conceited
           that
           he
           wanted
           leasure
           to
           dispose
           of
           trifles
           .
        
         
           Non
           licet
           exiguis
           rebus
           adesse
           Jovi
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           the
           twinkling
           of
           an
           eye
           ,
           
           were
           not
           time
           sufficient
           for
           God
           to
           dispose
           upon
           all
           the
           affairs
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           then
           there
           might
           be
           a
           greater
           power
           then
           His
           ;
           and
           the
           power
           to
           dispose
           so
           suddainly
           ,
           were
           wanting
           to
           his
           Omnipotency
           ,
           and
           so
           He
           were
           not
           infinit
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           God.
           
        
         
           Neither
           was
           the
           Rodomontade
           of
           Alphonsus
           ,
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           more
           pious
           then
           this
           ;
           when
           he
           alleadged
           that
           if
           God
           had
           made
           use
           of
           His
           advice
           in
           framing
           the
           world
           ,
           He
           had
           helped
           many
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           now
           could
           justly
           taxe
           of
           errour
           .
        
         
           These
           two
           extremes
           ,
           are
           the
           two
           Poles
           ,
           whereon
           the
           globe
           of
           Atheisme
           turns
           it self
           ;
           some
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           impious
           humility
           ,
           complementing
           God
           out
           of
           His
           Authority
           ,
           by
           denying
           that
           He
           disposes
           of
           the
           meaner
           size
           of
           business
           ,
           and
           others
           detracting
           from
           His
           providence
           ,
           in
           attributing
           His
           operations
           to
           chance
           and
           fate
           ,
           or
           branding
           them
           with
           injustice
           or
           imprudence
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           among
           School-men
           two
           
           opinions
           which
           dispute
           victory
           with
           (
           almost
           )
           equal
           forces
           .
           The
           one
           whereof
           ,
           will
           have
           God
           the
           sole
           agent
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           secundary
           causes
           ,
           only
           ,
           as
           of
           ciphers
           ,
           these
           say
           that
           it
           is
           not
           fire
           which
           burns
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           burns
           
             ad
             praesentiam
             ignis
          
           ;
           nor
           water
           which
           cools
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           cools
           
             ad
             praesentiam
             aquae
          
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           jugl'd
           with
           man
           ;
           and
           as
           Charmers
           do
           ,
           presented
           ingredients
           ,
           but
           wrought
           by
           hid
           means
           .
        
         
           In
           too
           near
           an
           affinity
           with
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           as
           some
           teach
           it
           ,
           wherein
           they
           will
           have
           man
           to
           play
           the
           mere
           spectator
           in
           his
           own
           Salvation
           :
           and
           albeit
           there
           be
           a
           free
           and
           full
           tender
           of
           mercy
           made
           to
           lost
           man
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           allow
           him
           any
           power
           to
           embrace
           or
           reject
           it
           ;
           judging
           this
           one
           of
           the
           necessary
           appanages
           of
           God's
           Omnipotency
           ,
           that
           He
           doth
           save
           or
           condemn
           
             ex
             mero
             beneplacito
          
           ,
           never
           considering
           ,
           that
           the
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           
           what
           God
           can
           do
           ,
           but
           what
           He
           doth
           :
           And
           that
           it
           derogats
           nothing
           from
           His
           Omnipotency
           ,
           that
           He
           will
           not
           damn
           poor
           sinners
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           cannot
           be
           blamed
           for
           their
           obstinacy
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           never
           free
           to
           them
           to
           do
           otherwise
           :
           and
           how
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           could
           the
           sluggard
           in
           the
           parable
           ,
           have
           been
           punished
           ,
           for
           not
           improving
           his
           talent
           ,
           and
           laying
           it
           up
           in
           a
           napkin
           ,
           i●
           God
           had
           by
           His
           Decree
           cast
           an
           insolvable
           knot
           upon
           that
           napkin
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           laid
           up
           ?
        
         
           The
           other
           opinion
           ,
           will
           have
           secundary
           causes
           the
           sole
           agents
           ;
           and
           teaches
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           first
           moulding
           of
           each
           creature
           ,
           did
           dote
           it
           with
           innate
           qualities
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           act
           every
           thing
           requisit
           for
           its
           subsistence
           ;
           but
           in
           sign
           of
           its
           subjection
           to
           its
           Maker
           ,
           reserved
           to
           Himself
           ,
           as
           His
           prerogative
           royal
           ,
           a
           power
           to
           bend
           and
           bow
           these
           inclinations
           upon
           extraordinary
           occasions
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           or
           when
           His
           infallible
           Omni-prudence
           should
           think
           
           expedient
           .
           Thus
           ,
           when
           that
           Alleyeing
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           was
           first
           turn'd
           off
           the
           frame
           ,
           it
           had
           in
           Commission
           to
           sow
           its
           influences
           over
           the
           world
           without
           any
           retardment
           ;
           Yet
           was
           its
           motion
           arrested
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           back
           by
           an
           extraordinar
           warrand
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Ioshua
           and
           Zedekiah
           .
           Thus
           they
           make
           the
           creatures
           resemble
           a
           Watch
           ,
           which
           after
           it
           is
           once
           compleated
           ,
           goes
           by
           its
           own
           Springs
           and
           Wheels
           ,
           without
           the
           Artist's
           continual
           assistance
           .
           Yet
           ,
           when
           either
           its
           motion
           becomes
           irregular
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           owner
           finds
           it
           fit
           ,
           it
           is
           unpeec'd
           ,
           or
           hath
           its
           Index
           put
           forward
           or
           backward
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           And
           this
           last
           ,
           seems
           to
           suit
           best
           with
           the
           principles
           ,
           both
           of
           Christianity
           and
           Stoicisme
           .
           With
           Christianity
           ,
           because
           it
           gives
           a
           check
           to
           presumption
           ,
           and
           suffers
           not
           man
           to
           think
           himself
           the
           sole
           arbiter
           of
           his
           own
           condition
           ;
           because
           God
           can
           easily
           quash
           these
           babylon-like
           fancies
           ,
           which
           his
           topless
           ambition
           is
           still
           a
           building
           ;
           and
           to
           his
           despair
           ,
           
           because
           a
           lift
           from
           the
           strong
           arme
           of
           Providence
           ,
           may
           heave
           him
           up
           above
           all
           his
           difficulties
           .
        
         
           This
           corresponds
           best
           likewayes
           with
           Stoicisme
           ,
           because
           it
           pulls
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           sluggard
           from
           his
           bosome
           and
           setts
           them
           awork
           to
           prepare
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           repose
           his
           unreasonable
           hopes
           upon
           divine
           Providence
           ;
           which
           only
           keeps
           these
           from
           sinking
           ,
           who
           endeavour
           to
           swimme
           .
           This
           likewayes
           takes
           from
           man
           ,
           all
           excuse
           of
           sining
           ,
           not
           suffering
           him
           to
           lay
           over
           his
           vitiousness
           upon
           Providence
           ,
           a
           shift
           too
           ordinar
           amongst
           such
           ,
           as
           misunderstand
           the
           tashless
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           This
           opinion
           makes
           us
           likewayes
           understand
           ,
           what
           the
           Heathens
           meant
           by
           fortune
           ,
           which
           they
           termed
           giddie
           ;
           what
           the
           Stoicks
           meant
           by
           fate
           ,
           which
           they
           confessed
           to
           be
           irresistable
           ;
           and
           in
           what
           sense
           Philosophers
           concluded
           ,
           that
           each
           man
           could
           hammer
           out
           his
           own
           fortune
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Pagan's
           fortune
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           seing
           it
           was
           by
           
           themselves
           confess'd
           to
           be
           blind
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           trust
           it
           with
           the
           reines
           of
           the
           admirably
           manag'd
           world
           .
           And
           seing
           they
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           alwayes
           stagering
           and
           unconstant
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           that
           they
           could
           ascrive
           to
           it
           ,
           all
           these
           curious
           and
           just
           events
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           admired
           hourly
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           having
           through
           the
           prospect
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           uninterrupted
           experience
           ,
           observed
           ,
           that
           man
           (
           who
           acted
           from
           a
           freedom
           of
           spirit
           unrestrained
           ,
           either
           by
           providence
           or
           starr-influences
           as
           to
           his
           ordinar
           operations
           )
           was
           of
           a
           volatile
           and
           capricious
           humour
           ;
           therefore
           they
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           of
           humane
           affairs
           ,
           which
           was
           framed
           and
           unframed
           at
           his
           ill-fixt
           pleasure
           ,
           behoved
           necessarily
           to
           be
           most
           subject
           to
           changes
           .
           And
           that
           seing
           the
           victories
           of
           Cesar
           ,
           depended
           upon
           the
           inclinations
           of
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           who
           by
           abandoning
           him
           ,
           would
           fetch
           his
           prosperity
           away
           with
           them
           :
           
           they
           had
           reason
           therefore
           to
           terme
           his
           fortune
           Frail
           and
           exposed
           to
           hazard
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           restless
           Courtier
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           because
           it
           hings
           from
           the
           humor
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           spirit
           hath
           some
           allay
           of
           unconstancy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           hath
           that
           of
           the
           fearfull
           subject
           ,
           who
           trembls
           under
           his
           Scepter
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           oyl-consuming
           Student
           ,
           can
           promise
           himself
           no
           applause
           ,
           because
           the
           paralytick
           hand
           of
           the
           multitudes
           fancies
           ,
           holds
           the
           scales
           wherein
           his
           abilities
           are
           weighed
           .
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           fortune
           was
           nothing
           to
           these
           Ancients
           ,
           but
           the
           unbodyed
           freedom
           of
           man's
           will
           ,
           considered
           abstractly
           from
           all
           particular
           persons
           and
           the
           innate
           qualities
           of
           all
           other
           creatures
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           mortal
           ,
           must
           therefore
           be
           changable
           )
           then
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           inconstant
           ,
           nothing
           more
           blind
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           branch
           of
           divine
           Providence
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           supreme
           Authority
           ,
           whereby
           God
           
           makes
           all
           humane
           inclinations
           run
           sometime
           against
           the
           byasse
           of
           their
           specifick
           nature
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           termed
           fate
           .
           And
           this
           in
           their
           mythologie
           they
           fabled
           to
           be
           an
           Adamant
           chain
           ,
           which
           they
           fastned
           to
           the
           foot
           of
           Iupiter's
           chair
           ,
           meaning
           by
           its
           adamantine
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           be
           brok
           like
           the
           Adamant
           ;
           and
           by
           fastning
           it
           to
           Iupiter's
           chair
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           product
           of
           the
           Almighty's
           power
           .
           Thus
           fortune
           and
           fate
           ,
           were
           to
           them
           but
           the
           right
           and
           left
           hands
           of
           christian
           providence
           .
        
         
           These
           embodyed
           angels
           ,
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           finding
           that
           fortunes
           megrim
           could
           not
           be
           cured
           ,
           nor
           fates
           decrees
           rescinded
           ,
           and
           yet
           resolving
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           external
           accidents
           ,
           to
           secure
           to
           themselves
           a
           calmness
           of
           spirit
           ;
           did
           place
           their
           happiness
           in
           the
           contempt
           of
           all
           these
           follies
           ,
           whose
           blossomes
           fortune
           could
           not
           blast
           ,
           and
           sought
           for
           happiness
           in
           an
           acquiescence
           to
           all
           which
           providence
           did
           unalterably
           decree
           ;
           So
           that
           neither
           fortune
           nor
           fate
           could
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           of
           their
           
           happiness
           ,
           because
           they
           slighted
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           submitted
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           each
           man
           in
           their
           schools
           ,
           was
           admitted
           to
           be
           Master-of-work
           to
           his
           own
           fortune
           :
           and
           that
           without
           disparaging
           the
           omnipotent
           power
           of
           the
           great
           Fortune-maker
           ,
           in
           submission
           to
           whom
           their
           happiness
           was
           plac'd
           .
        
         
           Albeit
           the
           knowledge
           and
           acknowledgment
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           be
           the
           basis
           of
           true
           Stoicisme
           ,
           and
           a
           firmer
           one
           then
           any
           the
           Heathens
           could
           pretend
           to
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           that
           knowledge
           of
           Him
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           curiosity
           of
           School-men
           and
           the
           bigotrie
           of
           Tub-preachers
           ,
           as
           now
           formed
           in
           a
           Body
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           is
           of
           all
           others
           the
           least
           necessary
           and
           the
           most
           dangerous
           .
           And
           whereas
           we
           did
           see
           God
           but
           in
           a
           Glass
           formerly
           ,
           that
           Glass
           is
           now
           so
           misted
           and
           soyl'd
           by
           each
           Pedant's
           flegmatick
           breath
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           see
           Him
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           impossible
           to
           see
           Him
           there
           .
           And
           to
           extend
           a
           little
           that
           mysterious
           analogy
           ;
           we
           are
           said
           to
           behold
           God
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           
           Glass
           ,
           and
           as
           objects
           are
           best
           percieved
           in
           the
           smoothest
           mirrors
           ;
           So
           the
           plainest
           descriptions
           of
           Him
           ,
           are
           still
           the
           truest
           :
           for
           when
           He
           is
           seen
           by
           Atheists
           in
           the
           globe-glass
           of
           their
           infidelity
           ,
           He
           appears
           less
           then
           really
           He
           is
           ,
           when
           beheld
           by
           the
           Pagans
           in
           the
           multiplying
           Glass
           of
           Paganisme
           ,
           He
           appears
           many
           ;
           and
           when
           He
           is
           look't
           upon
           in
           the
           magnifying
           Glass
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           though
           He
           appear
           but
           one
           ,
           Yet
           He
           is
           misrepresented
           ,
           because
           He
           is
           represented
           ,
           as
           more
           terrible
           then
           He
           desires
           to
           appear
           :
           and
           ordinarily
           the
           better
           cut
           Glasses
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           artificiall
           ,
           the
           worse
           the
           face
           is
           by
           them
           represented
           .
        
         
           That
           first
           Curse
           which
           did
           sowe
           
           all
           the
           world
           with
           briers
           and
           thorns
           ,
           did
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           fall
           most
           heavily
           upon
           the
           soul
           of
           man.
           Which
           because
           it
           was
           chief
           in
           the
           transgression
           ,
           ought
           in
           reason
           to
           have
           been
           most
           tortured
           in
           the
           punishment
           .
           And
           now
           his
           disquieted
           
           spirit
           ,
           is
           daily
           pierc'd
           with
           the
           prickles
           of
           thornie
           disputes
           and
           debates
           :
           which
           ,
           as
           like
           briers
           ,
           they
           produce
           no
           fruit
           fit
           for
           alimenting
           that
           noble
           half
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           rational
           soul
           ;
           So
           do
           they
           ,
           like
           thorns
           ,
           pierce
           his
           tender
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           screw
           his
           torments
           to
           their
           highest
           pinn
           ;
           the
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           settlment
           in
           Him
           ,
           which
           like
           balme
           should
           cure
           these
           sores
           ,
           is
           become
           that
           hemlock
           ,
           which
           occasions
           his
           distractions
           ,
           and
           poysons
           his
           meditations
           .
           For
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Heroes
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           did
           give
           milk
           in
           abundance
           to
           Infant-christians
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           many
           of
           their
           successors
           ,
           have
           mixt
           it
           so
           with
           the
           tart
           vinegar
           of
           contention
           ,
           that
           that
           milk
           beginns
           now
           to
           crudle
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           become
           loathsome
           to
           the
           appetite
           of
           tender
           believers
           .
           For
           ,
           most
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           being
           idle
           ,
           and
           concieving
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           taught
           only
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           their
           vocation
           might
           by
           Laicks
           be
           undervalued
           as
           easy
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           would
           be
           denyed
           that
           applause
           ,
           
           which
           was
           due
           to
           quaintnesse
           of
           wit
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           setled
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           Church-men
           could
           not
           draw
           reverence
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           Oracles
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           heathen
           Priests
           ;
           nor
           by
           prophecies
           and
           miracles
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           under
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testaments
           .
           Did
           therefore
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           private
           inclinations
           ,
           frame
           each
           to
           himself
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           Divinity
           .
           The
           more
           pragmatick
           sort
           ,
           and
           these
           whose
           humour
           was
           edged
           with
           choler
           ,
           invented
           polemick
           or
           controverted
           divinity
           .
           And
           so
           by
           an
           intestine
           and
           civil
           war
           of
           opinions
           ▪
           raised
           within
           the
           bowels
           of
           Religion
           ;
           did
           waste
           and
           pillage
           that
           holy
           Canaan
           ,
           which
           formerly
           slowed
           with
           the
           milk
           of
           sincere
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           honey
           of
           divine
           Consolations
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           that
           precious
           blood
           ,
           which
           formerly
           purpled
           only
           pagan-scaffolds
           ,
           dyed
           now
           the
           swords
           of
           fellow-believers
           :
           who
           ,
           to
           propagate
           their
           private
           judgment
           ,
           buried
           Churches
           under
           their
           rubbish
           ,
           fed
           the
           birds
           of
           heaven
           
           with
           the
           carcases
           of
           pious
           and
           reverend
           Church-men
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           mad
           hands
           of
           bigott
           opiniastrity
           ,
           brok
           to
           pieces
           all
           the
           sacred
           bonds
           of
           natural
           and
           civil
           duties
           :
           and
           thus
           they
           raised
           the
           devil
           of
           contention
           ,
           whom
           they
           could
           not
           lay
           again
           ;
           and
           made
           this
           Itch
           of
           disputing
           ,
           turn
           the
           Scab
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Others
           again
           ,
           in
           whose
           brains
           sullen
           melancholy
           ,
           form'd
           phantomes
           and
           ideas
           ,
           invented
           scolastick
           Theology
           ;
           and
           these
           ,
           in
           abstract
           cells
           ,
           erected
           a
           Mint-house
           for
           coyning
           the
           dross
           of
           their
           own
           contemplations
           ,
           into
           wonderfull
           bombast
           notions
           :
           and
           to
           make
           them
           go
           current
           ,
           in
           the
           suffering
           Church
           ,
           gave
           them
           the
           impressa
           of
           Theology
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           sort
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           soare
           their
           pitch
           in
           the
           sky
           of
           Invention
           ,
           resolved
           to
           set
           up
           a
           correspondence
           with
           heaven
           :
           and
           this
           they
           called
           enthusiastick
           ,
           or
           inspired
           ,
           Theology
           .
           And
           their
           Cabbins
           were
           Post-houses
           ,
           where
           one
           might
           know
           what
           was
           resolved
           lately
           in
           the
           conclave
           of
           
           heaven
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           or
           Parliament
           was
           to
           wear
           the
           Lawrels
           ,
           and
           what
           should
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           our
           pious
           rebellions
           .
           These
           could
           likewise
           cast
           the
           horoscop
           of
           your
           salvation
           ;
           and
           invented
           a
           species
           of
           Physiognomy
           ,
           whereby
           they
           could
           tell
           if
           the
           marks
           of
           Grace
           dwelt
           upon
           a
           face
           ,
           and
           if
           one
           had
           the
           traicts
           of
           an
           elect
           child
           of
           God.
           After
           this
           fashion
           did
           they
           prophesie
           their
           own
           fancies
           ,
           and
           call
           that
           Providence
           only
           which
           made
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           wants
           not
           some
           likewayes
           ,
           who
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           well
           meaning
           desire
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           lamp
           of
           truth
           darte
           its
           rayes
           with
           the
           clearer
           splendor
           ,
           snuff
           it
           so
           nearly
           ,
           that
           they
           extinguish
           it
           quyt
           :
           and
           leavs
           us
           nothing
           but
           the
           stink
           of
           its
           snuff
           ;
           like
           some
           curious
           Physicians
           ,
           who
           purge
           so
           frequently
           ,
           that
           they
           destroy
           the
           body
           entrusted
           to
           their
           cure
           .
           We
           in
           this
           Island
           have
           met
           with
           some
           of
           these
           Charletans
           ,
           who
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           purged
           oftner
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           then
           Luke
           ,
           the
           beloved
           physician
           ,
           
           would
           have
           prescrived
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           had
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           have
           been
           his
           Patients
           .
        
         
           The
           talest
           witt
           is
           not
           able
           to
           reach
           heaven
           ,
           albeit
           (
           I
           know
           )
           many
           disjoint
           their
           witts
           in
           stretching
           them
           too
           high
           in
           the
           inquiry
           of
           its
           mysteries
           .
           Neither
           impute
           I
           our
           short-coming
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           mysteries
           ,
           solly
           to
           their
           obstrusness
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           our
           meditations
           are
           more
           clouded
           in
           relation
           to
           these
           ,
           then
           really
           they
           need
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           innate
           frailty
           :
           for
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           some
           who
           are
           masters
           of
           much
           reason
           in
           things
           humane
           ,
           betray
           much
           solly
           in
           their
           devotions
           :
           wherefore
           ▪
           I
           am
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           fares
           with
           the
           soul
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           usually
           it
           doth
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           whose
           pulls
           are
           proportionally
           the
           weaker
           ,
           as
           the
           thing
           grasp'd-after
           is
           plac'd
           above
           its
           true
           reach
           .
           And
           so
           these
           arrogant
           Pretenders
           pull
           but
           faintly
           ,
           because
           they
           raise
           their
           meditations
           too
           high
           on
           their
           tip-toes
           :
           whereby
           they
           are
           disabl'd
           from
           imploying
           
           all
           their
           naturall
           vigour
           ,
           in
           pulling
           at
           these
           weighty
           and
           sublime
           Truths
           ,
           which
           they
           catch
           ,
           not
           by
           that
           corner
           which
           is
           nearest
           ,
           as
           meanner
           witts
           do
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           are
           more
           successfull
           )
           but
           endeavour
           a
           fetch
           at
           what
           in
           Divinity
           is
           highest
           ,
           by
           which
           effort
           ,
           their
           endeavours
           are
           fainter
           ,
           then
           these
           whose
           spirit
           is
           of
           a
           lesser
           size
           .
           And
           these
           colossus
           witts
           ,
           become
           the
           greatest
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           these
           ordinarily
           are
           most
           burnt
           ,
           whose
           fingers
           oftest
           stir
           up
           fires
           ,
           and
           as
           Chirurgians
           have
           moe
           cuts
           and
           wounds
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           Mechanicks
           ,
           who
           handle
           not
           so
           oft
           these
           wounding
           tools
           .
           It
           is
           not
           fit
           that
           mortal
           man
           should
           wrestle
           too
           much
           with
           these
           mysteries
           ,
           least
           his
           reason
           ,
           like
           Iacob
           ,
           be
           forc'd
           to
           come
           off
           ,
           halting
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           hath
           more
           busied
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           then
           to
           find
           a
           reason
           why
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           assiduous
           and
           zealous
           too
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           their
           gods
           ,
           as
           we
           Christians
           ,
           did
           never
           frequent
           Sermons
           ,
           nor
           knew
           no
           such
           part
           of
           divine
           Service
           ;
           
           whereof
           (
           probably
           )
           the
           reason
           was
           because
           their
           Governors
           (
           whose
           commands
           amongst
           them
           were
           the
           sole
           jure-divinoship
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           Rites
           )
           feared
           ,
           that
           Church-men
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           licenc'd
           to
           harangue
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           would
           have
           influenc'd
           too
           much
           that
           gross
           body
           :
           which
           was
           the
           reason
           likewayes
           ,
           why
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           (
           as
           one
           of
           their
           Historians
           observes
           )
           
             ex
             formula
             populo
             praedicabant
             ,
             tantum
             antiquitas
             timebat
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           They
           preached
           only
           approved
           Sermons
           ,
           so
           much
           did
           antiquity
           fear
           these
           leaders
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           a
           practice
           ,
           as
           is
           reported
           ,
           lately
           renewed
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Russia
           :
           and
           this
           seemeth
           also
           to
           have
           been
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           all
           Liturgies
           have
           prick't
           texts
           for
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           lest
           if
           they
           had
           been
           left
           a
           freedom
           in
           their
           choice
           ,
           they
           had
           chose
           such
           as
           might
           ,
           in
           the
           letter
           ,
           have
           suited
           best
           with
           such
           seditious
           Libels
           as
           are
           now
           obtruded
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           pious
           homilies
           ,
           at
           remarkable
           or
           festival
           occasions
           .
           
           Yet
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           that
           our
           late
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           can
           find
           all
           Doctrine
           in
           any
           text
           ,
           would
           easily
           have
           eluded
           that
           canonick
           designe
           .
           If
           we
           should
           parallel
           the
           homilies
           ,
           which
           these
           renowned
           Fathers
           have
           left
           ,
           as
           Legacies
           ,
           to
           posterity
           ,
           with
           these
           which
           our
           age
           runs
           after
           ,
           we
           would
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           were
           pointed
           lessons
           of
           mortification
           ;
           which
           ,
           like
           Moses
           rod
           ,
           could
           draw
           gushes
           of
           tears
           from
           the
           rocky
           hearts
           of
           the
           most
           obdured
           sinners
           ;
           whereas
           many
           of
           these
           last
           are
           but
           State-gazets
           ,
           wherein
           the
           people
           are
           informed
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           resolves
           of
           the
           civil
           Magistrate
           :
           And
           whereas
           their
           first
           institution
           made
           them
           Ambassadors
           of
           glad-tydings
           betwixt
           God
           and
           His
           people
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           themselves
           Heraulds
           ,
           to
           denounce
           warres
           betwixt
           God's
           Vice-gerent
           and
           His
           subjects
           .
           Thus
           ,
           Peter's
           successors
           will
           oft
           times
           ,
           like
           himself
           ,
           rather
           draw
           the
           sword
           then
           watch
           for
           their
           Master
           .
           And
           since
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           disarmed
           them
           ,
           as
           He
           did
           Peter
           ,
           
           and
           filled
           their
           hands
           with
           the
           keyes
           ,
           these
           who
           offend
           them
           are
           sure
           to
           get
           over
           the
           head
           with
           these
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           His
           Church
           without
           some
           skilfull
           Pilots
           ,
           to
           lead
           in
           His
           servants
           ,
           with
           security
           ,
           to
           the
           harbour
           of
           Salvation
           :
           to
           whom
           this
           Discourse
           and
           it's
           Author
           shall
           pay
           all
           respects
           .
        
         
           Most
           of
           all
           Churches
           do
           ,
           like
           coy
           
           maids
           ,
           lace
           their
           bodies
           so
           strait
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           on
           them
           a
           consumption
           ;
           and
           will
           have
           the
           gates
           of
           heaven
           to
           have
           been
           only
           made
           for
           themselves
           :
           and
           as
           this
           nigardliness
           hath
           possest
           Churches
           ,
           so
           from
           that
           root
           hath
           stem'd
           the
           churlishness
           of
           some
           private
           Christians
           ,
           who
           will
           allow
           God
           but
           a
           most
           inconsiderable
           number
           of
           these
           whom
           He
           hath
           admitted
           to
           make
           up
           His
           visible
           Church
           .
           Thus
           ,
           some
           Pastors
           will
           only
           admit
           two
           or
           three
           to
           be
           guests
           at
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           ,
           allowing
           no
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           of
           their
           own
           spinning
           :
           and
           others
           ,
           with
           their
           uncharitable
           hands
           ,
           blut
           
           the
           names
           of
           all
           their
           acquaintances
           out
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Life
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           keepers
           of
           His
           Registers
           and
           Rolls
           ;
           and
           will
           only
           have
           seats
           kept
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           triumphant
           ,
           for
           three
           or
           four
           Sisters
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           srugal
           of
           their
           devotions
           ,
           as
           to
           spare
           them
           at
           home
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           liberal
           in
           publick
           .
           But
           both
           these
           should
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           Ierusalem
           is
           said
           to
           have
           moe
           gates
           then
           one
           ;
           that
           Iohn
           in
           his
           Revelation
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           numberless
           numbers
           were
           seen
           following
           the
           Lamb
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           wise
           Framer
           of
           the
           world
           made
           such
           a
           spacious
           dwelling
           as
           heaven
           ,
           to
           be
           inhabited
           by
           so
           inconsiderable
           a
           number
           :
           whereas
           hell
           (
           in
           the
           geography
           of
           believed
           tradition
           )
           is
           only
           the
           small
           kernel
           of
           this
           small
           shell
           
             the
             earth
          
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           many
           are
           called
           and
           few
           chosen
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           way
           is
           strait
           ,
           and
           few
           enter
           in
           at
           it
           :
           But
           we
           should
           consider
           ,
           that
           these
           chosen
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           few
           ,
           in
           respect
           only
           of
           these
           many
           who
           are
           called
           .
           Which
           is
           most
           certain
           ;
           for
           ten
           
           Parts
           of
           eleven
           are
           Pagans
           or
           Mahumetans
           ,
           (
           and
           all
           are
           called
           )
           of
           that
           elevnth
           part
           ,
           many
           are
           malitious
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           amongst
           the
           residue
           many
           are
           flagitious
           and
           publick
           sinners
           ;
           So
           that
           albeit
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           regular
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           were
           sav'd
           ,
           Yet
           the
           number
           would
           be
           small
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           others
           :
           The
           body
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           must
           (
           like
           all
           other
           bodies
           )
           be
           compounded
           of
           contrary
           elements
           .
           And
           albeit
           I
           am
           not
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           this
           body
           should
           be
           suffer'd
           to
           swell
           with
           humours
           ,
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           wish
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           macerated
           with
           purgations
           .
           It
           's
           nails
           (
           though
           but
           excrementitious
           parts
           )
           should
           not
           be
           so
           nearly
           pair'd
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           body
           may
           bleed
           ;
           yet
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           so
           pared
           ,
           as
           that
           christians
           may
           not
           scratch
           one
           another
           .
           They
           should
           feed
           ,
           not
           upon
           blood
           ,
           but
           milk
           :
           and
           they
           are
           unmannerly
           guests
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           suffer
           others
           to
           sit
           at
           their
           Masters
           table
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           pleases
           my
           humour
           to
           contemplat
           ,
           
           how
           ,
           that
           albeit
           all
           Religions
           war
           against
           one
           another
           ;
           yet
           ,
           are
           all
           of
           them
           governed
           by
           the
           same
           principles
           ,
           and
           even
           by
           these
           principles
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           abominat
           .
           Thus
           ,
           albeit
           the
           cessation
           of
           miracles
           be
           cryed
           down
           by
           many
           ,
           yet
           ,
           do
           the
           most
           bigot
           relate
           ,
           what
           miracles
           have
           been
           wrought
           by
           the
           founders
           of
           their
           Hierarchies
           ,
           and
           what
           prophesies
           they
           have
           oraculously
           pronounced
           .
           And
           seing
           all
           confess
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           breaks
           the
           prosperous
           upon
           the
           same
           Wheel
           ,
           on
           whose
           top
           they
           did
           but
           lately
           triumph
           ;
           making
           fortune
           adopt
           the
           opprest
           in
           their
           vice
           ;
           why
           should
           we
           talk
           so
           much
           of
           the
           ceasing
           of
           miracles
           ?
           For
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           these
           effects
           are
           in
           policy
           ,
           as
           contrair
           to
           nature
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           swimming
           of
           iron
           ,
           or
           sweetning
           of
           rivers
           ;
           or
           rather
           more
           :
           Seing
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           mans
           will
           is
           forc'd
           (
           without
           which
           ,
           such
           revolutions
           could
           not
           be
           effectuated
           )
           whereas
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           dull
           and
           sensual
           qualities
           are
           only
           wrested
           :
           
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           so
           excellent
           ,
           so
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           are
           not
           able
           to
           make
           such
           resistance
           as
           the
           Soul
           of
           man
           :
           Yea
           ,
           I
           should
           rather
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           being
           become
           old
           ,
           must
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           be
           more
           dim-sighted
           (
           as
           all
           old
           things
           are
           )
           then
           formerly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           God
           doth
           now
           present
           greater
           objects
           of
           admiration
           to
           our
           eyes
           then
           He
           did
           formerly
           :
           For
           ,
           man
           is
           become
           so
           atheisticall
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           did
           not
           presse
           His
           meditations
           with
           such
           infallible
           testimonies
           of
           the
           being
           of
           an
           irresistable
           power
           ,
           he
           would
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           shake
           of
           all
           resolutions
           of
           submitting
           .
           Thus
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           in
           all
           the
           tract
           of
           Iohn's
           Revelations
           ,
           miracles
           grow
           still
           more
           frequent
           ,
           the
           nearer
           the
           world
           draweth
           to
           it's
           grave
           ;
           and
           ,
           like
           all
           other
           bodies
           ,
           the
           weaker
           it
           becomes
           ,
           the
           more
           subject
           it
           is
           to
           all
           alterations
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           is
           nature
           able
           to
           resist
           .
           And
           it
           would
           appear
           ,
           that
           if
           miracles
           were
           requisit
           at
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           Religion
           ,
           even
           when
           no
           older
           Religion
           was
           to
           
           cede
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           an
           exit
           at
           it's
           entry
           ;
           much
           more
           ,
           should
           miracles
           be
           necessar
           ,
           for
           fixing
           any
           Religion
           against
           the
           received
           constitutions
           of
           a
           previously
           settled
           Church
           .
           But
           to
           prosecute
           my
           first
           design
           ,
           it
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           albeit
           infallibility
           be
           not
           by
           all
           ,
           conceded
           to
           any
           militant
           Church
           ;
           yet
           ,
           it
           is
           assumed
           by
           all
           :
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           Church
           under
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           fix
           the
           name
           of
           heretick
           ,
           and
           account
           him
           (
           almost
           )
           reprobat
           ,
           who
           would
           refuse
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           least
           rational
           of
           their
           Principles
           :
           and
           thus
           these
           Church-men
           pull
           up
           the
           ladders
           from
           the
           reach
           of
           others
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           by
           them
           scal'd
           the
           walls
           of
           preferment
           themselves
           .
           That
           Church-men
           should
           immerse
           themselves
           in
           things
           civil
           ,
           is
           thought
           excentrick
           to
           their
           sphere
           ,
           even
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             spiritualia
          
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           even
           the
           Capuchins
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           greatest
           pretenders
           to
           abstract
           Christianity
           and
           Mortification
           ,
           do
           ,
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           dipth
           most
           in
           things
           civil
           .
           The
           
           Phanaticks
           enveigh
           against
           Presbyterian
           Gowns
           .
           The
           Presbyterian
           tears
           the
           Episcopal
           lawn
           Sleeves
           ,
           and
           thinks
           them
           the
           whore
           of
           Babel's
           shirt
           .
           The
           Episcopist
           slouts
           at
           the
           popish
           Robes
           ,
           as
           the
           livery
           of
           the
           beast
           .
           The
           Antinomian
           emancipats
           his
           disciples
           from
           all
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law.
           The
           Protestant
           enjoyn
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           commanded
           ,
           but
           place
           no
           merit
           in
           them
           .
           The
           Roman-catholick
           thinks
           he
           merits
           in
           his
           obedience
           .
           The
           Phanatick
           believs
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           but
           a
           ceremony
           ,
           though
           taken
           with
           very
           little
           outward
           respect
           .
           The
           Presbyterian
           allowes
           it
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           kneel
           .
           The
           Episcopist
           kneels
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           adore
           it
           .
           The
           Catholick
           mixeth
           adoration
           with
           his
           kneeling
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           most
           of
           all
           Religions
           are
           made
           up
           of
           the
           same
           elements
           ,
           albeit
           their
           asymbolick
           qualities
           predomine
           in
           some
           more
           then
           in
           others
           .
           And
           if
           that
           maxime
           hold
           ,
           that
           
             majus
             &
             minus
             non
             variant
             speciem
             ,
          
           we
           may
           pronounce
           all
           of
           them
           to
           be
           one
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Church
           ,
           like
           the
           river
           Nilus
           ,
           can
           hardly
           condescend
           where
           it's
           head
           lyes
           ;
           and
           as
           all
           condescend
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           multitude
           of
           christians
           ,
           so
           joyn
           all
           their
           opinions
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           they
           will
           have
           it
           to
           have
           ,
           like
           the
           multitude
           ,
           many
           heads
           .
           But
           in
           this
           (
           as
           in
           all
           Articles
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           necessar
           for
           being
           saved
           )
           I
           make
           the
           Laws
           of
           my
           countrey
           to
           be
           my
           Creed
           :
           and
           that
           a
           clear
           decision
           herein
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessar
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           clear
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           many
           poor
           Clowns
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           whose
           conscience
           is
           not
           able
           to
           teach
           their
           judgments
           how
           to
           decide
           this
           controversie
           ,
           wherein
           so
           many
           heads
           have
           been
           confounded
           ,
           so
           many
           have
           been
           lost
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           have
           been
           shrewdly
           knockt
           against
           one
           another
           ;
           from
           which
           flinty
           collisions
           ,
           much
           fire
           ,
           but
           little
           light
           ,
           hath
           ever
           burst
           forth
           .
        
         
           God
           ,
           by
           His
           Omniscience
           ,
           foreseeing
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           too
           dazleing
           a
           sight
           for
           the
           pur-blind
           eyes
           of
           man's
           soul
           ,
           to
           behold
           Him
           invironed
           with
           
           the
           rayes
           of
           divine
           Majesty
           ,
           did
           bestow
           upon
           us
           ,
           three
           mirrours
           ,
           wherein
           we
           might
           contemplat
           Him
           (
           as
           we
           use
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           Sun
           in
           a
           tub
           of
           water
           ,
           not
           daring
           eye
           His
           native
           splendor
           )
           the
           one
           was
           the
           mirrour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           second
           is
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           is
           the
           Soul
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           He
           Himself
           hath
           told
           us
           is
           framed
           after
           His
           own
           glorious
           Image
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           first
           mirrour
           ,
           the
           Law
           ;
           God
           knowing
           that
           instinct
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           terme
           it
           ,
           
             a
             natural
             conscience
          
           ,
           were
           compleat
           digests
           of
           all
           that
           man
           was
           to
           observe
           ▪
           He
           did
           make
           that
           mirrour
           very
           little
           ,
           a
           volumne
           of
           only
           two
           pages
           ;
           but
           that
           mirrour
           is
           ,
           of
           late
           ,
           so
           mullered
           about
           ,
           by
           marginal
           Notes
           and
           Commentars
           ,
           that
           the
           mirrour
           it self
           is
           almost
           over-spread
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           holy
           Registers
           ,
           the
           Law
           is
           still
           abridged
           ,
           but
           we
           never
           see
           it
           enlarg'd
           :
           For
           ,
           albeit
           the
           fundamental
           Laws
           of
           both
           Tables
           were
           packed
           up
           in
           narrow
           bounds
           ,
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           
           sums
           them
           in
           these
           two
           ,
           
             fear
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
          
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           in
           his
           divine
           Epistles
           ,
           professes
           ,
           that
           he
           desires
           to
           know
           only
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Him
           crucified
           :
           So
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           if
           our
           Saviour
           were
           to
           preach
           in
           person
           ,
           once
           more
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           He
           would
           enveigh
           against
           our
           Casuists
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           He
           did
           against
           the
           Jewish
           Talmudists
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           equally
           guilty
           of
           burdening
           the
           shoulders
           of
           weak
           christians
           ,
           with
           the
           unnecessary
           trash
           of
           humane
           inventions
           .
           For
           ,
           I
           remember
           to
           have
           seen
           a
           late
           Casuist
           ,
           dispute
           contentiously
           amongst
           his
           other
           cases
           ,
           whither
           Tobacco
           ,
           taken
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           did
           break
           a
           commanded
           fast
           or
           not
           ?
           To
           which
           ,
           after
           a
           feaverish
           conflict
           ,
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           returns
           this
           oraculous
           answer
           ;
           
             That
             if
             Tobacco
             be
             taken
             at
             the
             nose
             ,
             it
             breaks
             not
             the
             fast
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             then
             it
             breaks
             the
             fast
             .
          
           Which
           ,
           because
           I
           
           made
           a
           Collasterion
           betwixt
           the
           Casuists
           and
           the
           Talmudists
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           mention
           out
           of
           the
           Talmude
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Iews
           comment
           upon
           the
           Law
           )
           a
           case
           ,
           exactly
           parallel
           to
           this
           :
           wherein
           is
           decided
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           carry
           a
           burden
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           upon
           both
           his
           shoulders
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           breach
           of
           Sabbath
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           not
           guilty
           if
           he
           carry
           it
           upon
           one
           shoulder
           .
           As
           to
           my
           own
           private
           judgment
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           submitt
           to
           my
           spiritual
           tutors
           )
           I
           think
           ,
           that
           seing
           the
           conscience
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           faculty
           with
           the
           judgment
           when
           conversant
           about
           spiritual
           imployments
           (
           as
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           imports
           a
           knowledge
           reflexive
           upon
           a
           man
           's
           own
           self
           ,
           doth
           abundantly
           evidence
           )
           that
           therefore
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           judgments
           of
           different
           tempers
           ;
           So
           there
           are
           likewise
           consciences
           of
           different
           frames
           :
           and
           which
           vary
           as
           much
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           as
           natural
           constitutions
           do
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Dose
           would
           prove
           noxious
           to
           one
           
           constitution
           ,
           wherein
           another
           would
           find
           his
           health
           ;
           So
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           act
           ,
           that
           resolution
           may
           be
           saving
           to
           one
           conscience
           ,
           which
           may
           condemn
           another
           :
           for
           ,
           seing
           God
           hath
           kindled
           a
           torch
           in
           each
           mans
           breast
           ,
           by
           whose
           flame
           he
           may
           see
           what
           path
           he
           should
           beat
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           27.
           
           
             That
             the
             understanding
             of
             man
             is
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           can
           that
           light
           mislead
           ?
           And
           seing
           man
           must
           be
           answerable
           according
           to
           what
           it
           prescrives
           to
           him
           ,
           doubtless
           it
           is
           fitter
           that
           he
           should
           hearken
           to
           the
           reiterated
           dictates
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           resolution
           of
           any
           School-casuist
           :
           and
           that
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           rational
           to
           obey
           the
           Law
           it self
           ,
           than
           the
           wisest
           Lawier
           ,
           who
           may
           either
           be
           deceived
           himself
           ,
           or
           have
           a
           design
           to
           deceive
           others
           .
           For
           if
           God
           hath
           endued
           man
           with
           every
           thing
           necessary
           for
           working
           out
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           He
           hath
           doubtless
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           an
           internal
           
           touch-stone
           ,
           by
           whose
           test
           he
           may
           discern
           betwixt
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           seing
           to
           command
           man
           to
           walk
           uprightly
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bestow
           on
           him
           eyes
           to
           see
           the
           road
           ,
           were
           to
           command
           a
           blind
           man
           to
           walk
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           him
           if
           he
           went
           astray
           .
           And
           as
           the
           composure
           of
           man's
           body
           ,
           would
           be
           imperfect
           and
           manck
           ,
           if
           he
           wanted
           a
           palate
           to
           discern
           bewixt
           the
           tast
           of
           what
           is
           wholsome
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           putrid
           ;
           So
           if
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           were
           not
           able
           to
           know
           its
           own
           duty
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           palate
           of
           a
           natural
           conscience
           ,
           to
           difference
           betwixt
           lawfull
           and
           unlawfull
           :
           certainly
           the
           soul
           might
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           but
           ill
           appointed
           .
           Thus
           ,
           beasts
           are
           by
           an
           intrinsick
           principle
           taught
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           do
           accordingly
           shun
           or
           follow
           what
           is
           convenient
           for
           them
           ,
           without
           consulting
           any
           thing
           from
           without
           .
           And
           shall
           man
           be
           less
           perspicacious
           ,
           or
           more
           defective
           then
           these
           ?
           As
           also
           seing
           man
           is
           oftimes
           by
           thousands
           of
           occasions
           ,
           removed
           far
           from
           the
           assistance
           of
           Chair
           or
           
           Pulpit-informers
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           his
           retiredness
           ,
           hath
           most
           of
           these
           cases
           to
           be
           resolved
           :
           it
           were
           absurd
           to
           think
           that
           he
           then
           wants
           sufficiency
           of
           help
           for
           their
           resolution
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           observable
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           oft
           check'd
           for
           quenching
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           never
           for
           not
           consulting
           Casuists
           .
           I
           know
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           rages
           at
           sometime
           in
           a
           feaver
           of
           lust
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           sin
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           conscience
           may
           rave
           ;
           Yet
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           albeit
           the
           soul
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           inordinat
           desire
           to
           enjoy
           its
           own
           pleasures
           ,
           may
           set
           its
           invention
           a
           work
           ,
           to
           palliat
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           what
           it
           desires
           ;
           yet
           by
           some
           secret
           knell
           ,
           the
           conscience
           sounds
           still
           its
           reproof
           .
           And
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           never
           man
           erred
           without
           a
           check
           from
           his
           conscience
           ;
           nor
           that
           ever
           any
           sinned
           ,
           after
           an
           approbation
           obtained
           from
           his
           conscience
           of
           what
           he
           was
           about
           :
           and
           when
           we
           assent
           to
           these
           Doctors
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           because
           our
           consciences
           ,
           or
           our
           judgments
           (
           which
           
           are
           the
           same
           )
           assent
           ,
           to
           what
           they
           inform
           ?
           which
           evidences
           ,
           that
           our
           consciences
           are
           more
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           then
           they
           ,
           by
           that
           rule
           ,
           
             Propter
             quod
             unumquodque
             est
             tale
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           to
           convince
           us
           of
           the
           folly
           of
           our
           addresses
           to
           these
           Doctors
           .
           It
           may
           ,
           and
           often
           doth
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           that
           may
           be
           a
           sin
           in
           me
           ,
           which
           a
           Casuist
           pronounces
           to
           be
           none
           ,
           as
           if
           my
           breast
           did
           suggest
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           a
           sin
           to
           buy
           Church-lands
           ;
           if
           thereafter
           I
           did
           buy
           them
           ,
           it
           were
           doubtless
           a
           sin
           ,
           albeit
           my
           Doctors
           ,
           following
           the
           Canons
           of
           their
           particular
           Church
           ,
           assured
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           sale
           of
           Church-lands
           were
           no
           sin
           in
           it self
           .
           I
           am
           confident
           then
           ,
           that
           this
           Casuist
           divinity
           ,
           hath
           taken
           its
           rise
           from
           the
           desire
           Church-men
           had
           to
           know
           the
           mysterie
           of
           each
           man's
           breast
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           nothing
           of
           import
           ,
           might
           be
           undertaken
           without
           consulting
           their
           Cell
           ;
           perswading
           men
           ,
           that
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             spiritualia
          
           ,
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           consequently
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           may
           be
           interested
           in
           every
           civil
           
           affair
           .
           And
           to
           confirm
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           observable
           ,
           that
           this
           trade
           is
           most
           used
           by
           Iesuits
           and
           Innovators
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           know
           all
           intrigues
           and
           subvert
           all
           States
           ,
           whereas
           the
           primitive
           Church
           knew
           no
           such
           Divinity
           ,
           neither
           hath
           its
           Doctors
           left
           any
           such
           Volumns
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           urged
           ,
           that
           seing
           the
           conscience
           is
           but
           a
           reflex
           act
           of
           the
           judgment
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           judgment
           is
           an
           unsure
           guid
           ,
           the
           conscience
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           be
           infallible
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           tutor'd
           by
           the
           fallacious
           principles
           of
           sense
           and
           custom
           :
           And
           I
           my self
           have
           seen
           my
           Lands-lady
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           much
           troubled
           in
           conscience
           for
           giving
           us
           flesh
           to
           eat
           in
           Lent
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           cast
           out
           the
           flesh
           of
           a
           christian
           to
           be
           devoured
           by
           dogs
           ;
           and
           so
           Atheisme
           may
           attribute
           to
           custom
           ,
           these
           inclinations
           whereby
           we
           are
           acted-on
           to
           believe
           a
           Deity
           ;
           and
           may
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Mahumetans
           find
           themselves
           as
           much
           prickt
           in
           conscience
           ,
           for
           transgressing
           their
           
           Prophets
           canons
           ,
           as
           we
           for
           offending
           against
           the
           moral
           Law.
           And
           thus
           the
           adoring
           of
           a
           Deity
           might
           have
           at
           first
           been
           brooded
           in
           the
           councilchamber
           of
           a
           States-mans
           head
           ,
           and
           yet
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           by
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           by
           the
           wisest
           pates
           ,
           worshipped
           with
           profound
           respects
           :
           Yet
           ,
           if
           we
           pry
           narrowly
           into
           this
           conceit
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           in
           it
           something
           of
           instinct
           previous
           to
           all
           forgeries
           possible
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           which
           encouraged
           ,
           or
           suggested
           to
           these
           Politicians
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           the
           Deity
           might
           be
           dissembled
           to
           their
           people
           for
           their
           imposing
           that
           cheat
           ,
           presupposed
           some
           pre-existing
           notion
           of
           it
           ?
           Or
           ,
           how
           entred
           that
           fancie
           first
           in
           their
           wild
           heads
           ?
           Or
           ,
           how
           could
           so
           many
           contemporary
           ,
           and
           yet
           far
           distant
           ,
           Legislators
           ,
           fall
           upon
           the
           same
           thoughts
           ,
           especialy
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           remote
           from
           sense
           ;
           and
           for
           framing
           of
           which
           idea
           ,
           their
           experience
           could
           never
           furnish
           a
           pattern
           ?
           Conscience
           then
           must
           be
           something
           else
           then
           
           the
           fumes
           of
           melancholy
           ,
           or
           ,
           capricio's
           of
           fancie
           ;
           for
           else
           ,
           roaring
           Gallants
           ,
           who
           are
           little
           troubled
           ,
           or
           can
           easily
           conquer
           all
           other
           fancies
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           so
           haunted
           by
           these
           pricking
           pangs
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           were
           not
           infallibly
           divine
           ,
           behooved
           to
           be
           meerly
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           to
           want
           all
           support
           from
           reason
           or
           experience
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           fyle
           of
           cases
           of
           conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Cadet
           of
           that
           same
           family
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           such
           cases
           as
           were
           the
           brood
           of
           these
           late
           times
           ,
           which
           ,
           like
           Infects
           and
           unclean
           creatures
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           
             generari
             ex
             putri
             materiâ
          
           :
           an
           instance
           whereof
           ,
           was
           that
           famous
           Sister
           ,
           who
           ask'd
           if
           she
           was
           oblidg'd
           to
           execute
           her
           catt
           for
           killing
           a
           mouse
           upon
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           This
           was
           a
           Theology
           ,
           taught
           by
           old
           dotting
           Wives
           ,
           and
           studied
           by
           State-expectants
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           gain
           applause
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           to
           mount
           Preferment
           's
           Sadle
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           this
           gilded
           stirrop
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           inveigh
           against
           this
           foppery
           ,
           seing
           
           it
           hath
           not
           possest
           mens
           conceit
           so
           long
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           prescrived
           the
           tittle
           of
           Divinity
           ;
           but
           ,
           like
           a
           meteor
           ,
           which
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           fixt
           to
           no
           Orbe
           ,
           and
           is
           but
           a
           mass
           of
           inflamed
           vapours
           ,
           doth
           therefore
           disappear
           immediatly
           ,
           how
           soon
           its
           substance
           flashes
           out
           ;
           and
           its
           ashes
           are
           now
           entomb'd
           in
           the
           same
           clay
           with
           its
           brother
           twain
           ,
           that
           pious
           Non-sense
           ,
           wherein
           God
           Almighty
           was
           treated
           with
           in
           familiar
           and
           not
           in
           superiour
           .
        
         
           As
           God
           did
           light
           the
           candle
           of
           a
           
           private
           conscience
           ,
           in
           each
           private
           breast
           ;
           So
           hath
           He
           hung
           up
           the
           lamp
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           the
           body
           of
           His
           Church
           ;
           and
           these
           we
           may
           call
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whilst
           triumphant
           .
           Which
           some
           ,
           by
           the
           breath
           of
           their
           vanity
           ,
           and
           stormes
           of
           their
           passion
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           blow
           out
           ,
           whilst
           others
           ,
           make
           no
           other
           use
           of
           its
           Light
           ,
           then
           to
           shew
           them
           where
           to
           find
           a
           jest
           .
           And
           within
           the
           armes
           of
           this
           division
           ,
           ly
           
           folded
           ,
           all
           the
           prophane
           race
           of
           mankind
           .
           As
           to
           these
           first
           (
           who
           should
           be
           first
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Sathan's
           first-born
           ,
           and
           so
           deserve
           a
           double
           portion
           of
           this
           reproof
           )
           they
           contend
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           writen
           in
           a
           mean
           and
           low
           stile
           ;
           are
           in
           some
           places
           too
           mysterious
           ,
           in
           others
           too
           obscure
           ;
           contain
           many
           things
           ineredible
           ,
           many
           repetitions
           ,
           and
           many
           contradictions
           .
           But
           these
           miscreants
           should
           consider
           ,
           that
           much
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           native
           splendor
           is
           impared
           by
           its
           Translators
           ,
           who
           ,
           fearing
           to
           fall
           within
           the
           verge
           of
           the
           curse
           pronounced
           against
           such
           as
           should
           pair
           from
           ,
           or
           adde
           to
           ,
           any
           thing
           contained
           in
           that
           divine
           Book
           ,
           were
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           ,
           that
           their
           Translation
           should
           want
           rather
           the
           lustre
           ,
           then
           meaning
           of
           the
           Original
           .
           As
           also
           of
           all
           Tongues
           ,
           I
           believe
           the
           Hebrew
           admits
           least
           of
           a
           Translation
           ;
           especially
           into
           northern
           Languages
           :
           for
           as
           these
           Nations
           differ
           least
           in
           their
           expressions
           ,
           who
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           commerce
           or
           contiguity
           ,
           
           have
           the
           most
           frequent
           converse
           .
           So
           doubtless
           ▪
           the
           Iews
           and
           we
           ,
           by
           this
           Rule
           ,
           should
           in
           language
           hold
           the
           least
           correspondence
           .
           And
           because
           there
           is
           no
           pure
           fountain
           of
           this
           Tongue
           left
           ,
           besides
           the
           Bible
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           hard
           to
           understand
           its
           expressions
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Translators
           can
           find
           little
           or
           no
           help
           from
           the
           variety
           and
           collation
           of
           Authors
           .
           And
           seing
           this
           Book
           was
           penn'd
           indifferently
           ,
           for
           all
           Ages
           ,
           Nations
           and
           Sexes
           ,
           it
           was
           sit
           that
           its
           stile
           should
           have
           been
           condescending
           :
           for
           these
           who
           are
           tall
           ,
           can
           pull
           the
           fruit
           which
           hangs
           low
           ,
           whereas
           these
           who
           are
           low
           ,
           cannot
           pull
           what
           pearch's
           high
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           fruit
           is
           greatest
           and
           ripest
           ,
           there
           the
           branch
           whereon
           it
           hangs
           ,
           bowes
           lowest
           .
           When
           God
           appeared
           to
           
             Elijah
             ,
             Kings
          
           19.
           there
           came
           first
           a
           terrible
           wind
           ,
           thereafter
           a
           great
           earthquake
           ,
           and
           then
           fire
           ;
           and
           yet
           God
           was
           in
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           spoke
           in
           the
           shrill
           small
           voice
           .
           His
           divine
           Providence
           hath
           so
           order'd
           it
           ,
           that
           
           our
           conviction
           cannot
           be
           ascrib'd
           to
           the
           fard
           of
           Eloquence
           nor
           slight
           of
           Logick
           ,
           but
           merely
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           is
           therein
           represented
           :
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           will
           with
           clay
           and
           spitle
           ,
           illuminate
           our
           eyes
           ,
           as
           He
           did
           these
           of
           the
           other
           blind
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           His
           divine
           Arme
           ,
           that
           He
           can
           vanquish
           Sathan
           ,
           misbelief
           and
           ignorance
           with
           any
           weapon
           .
           And
           as
           we
           think
           the
           Sun's
           circumference
           but
           little
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           situated
           so
           far
           above
           us
           ;
           So
           we
           conclude
           these
           truths
           and
           excellencies
           but
           mean
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           plac'd
           above
           our
           frail
           reach
           ,
           and
           will
           blame
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           when
           the
           fault
           lurks
           in
           our selves
           ,
           that
           great
           Physician
           will
           cure
           us
           ,
           like
           an
           artist
           ,
           with
           simples
           ,
           specifick
           for
           our
           disease
           ,
           and
           not
           like
           a
           Charletan
           ,
           with
           perfumed
           and
           gilded
           nothings
           .
           It
           is
           not
           allwayes
           the
           best
           mettal
           ,
           which
           carries
           the
           pleasingest
           impressa
           ;
           nor
           doth
           the
           painted
           candle
           cast
           the
           clearest
           light
           .
           There
           are
           many
           things
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           because
           of
           our
           
           frailty
           ,
           appear
           (
           like
           a
           staff
           in
           the
           waters
           )
           to
           be
           crooked
           ,
           albeit
           they
           be
           streight
           .
           Why
           Abraham
           should
           have
           kill'd
           his
           son
           Isaac
           ;
           or
           the
           Israelites
           have
           borrowed
           and
           not
           restored
           the
           egyptian
           Ear-rings
           ,
           staggers
           not
           my
           belief
           :
           for
           these
           belong'd
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           neither
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           nor
           the
           Egyptians
           :
           and
           so
           God
           might
           have
           given
           order
           to
           any
           He
           pleased
           to
           recieve
           them
           :
           and
           these
           who
           obey'd
           ,
           were
           no
           more
           guilty
           ,
           then
           such
           are
           ,
           who
           by
           order
           from
           the
           Master
           ,
           recieve
           what
           he
           did
           formerly
           lend
           to
           others
           .
           And
           as
           to
           its
           repetitions
           ▪
           they
           differ
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           albeit
           we
           (
           who
           think
           all
           things
           removed
           ,
           though
           by
           a
           little
           distance
           from
           us
           ,
           of
           one
           shape
           )
           judge
           ill
           ,
           in
           judging
           otherwayes
           .
           And
           as
           an
           excellent
           person
           hath
           well
           observed
           ,
           God
           hath
           appointed
           these
           reiterated
           expressions
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           so
           many
           witnesses
           ,
           to
           convince
           Hereticks
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           should
           call
           the
           meaning
           of
           any
           one
           place
           in
           question
           ,
           or
           wrest
           it
           by
           what
           preceeds
           or
           followes
           it
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           these
           others
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           wine
           of
           God's
           consolations
           ,
           (
           by
           being
           winded
           in
           the
           crackt
           vessels
           of
           their
           heads
           )
           turns
           into
           the
           tart
           vinegar
           of
           prophane
           Satyres
           ,
           I
           condole
           their
           condition
           :
           for
           ,
           that
           stomach
           must
           be
           very
           corrupt
           ,
           wherein
           the
           best
           of
           aliment
           putrifies
           most
           ;
           and
           probably
           ,
           that
           indigested
           milk
           ,
           being
           converted
           in
           excrementitious
           bile
           and
           humours
           ,
           may
           cast
           them
           in
           a
           feaver
           which
           shall
           never
           cool
           to
           all
           eternity
           .
           I
           pity
           likewayes
           these
           ,
           who
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           in-advertent
           (
           and
           as
           they
           think
           ,
           sinless
           )
           humour
           ,
           jest
           with
           these
           divine
           truths
           ;
           like
           foolish
           children
           ,
           who
           love
           rather
           to
           sport
           with
           their
           meat
           then
           eat
           it
           .
           These
           ,
           albeit
           they
           intend
           not
           to
           prophane
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           ,
           they
           vilifie
           it
           :
           And
           we
           may
           say
           of
           the
           Bible
           as
           of
           taking
           of
           God's
           name
           in
           our
           mouths
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           only
           ,
           not
           be
           done
           upon
           design
           ,
           to
           blaspheme
           and
           diffame
           Him
           ;
           but
           must
           not
           be
           taken
           but
           upon
           necessity
           ,
           and
           ,
           like
           the
           Shew-bread
           ,
           must
           be
           used
           only
           when
           we
           are
           in
           
           straits
           .
           I
           have
           been
           too
           guilty
           of
           this
           last
           sin
           my self
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           make
           no
           attonement
           ,
           I
           have
           rather
           resolved
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           the
           dust
           and
           sackcloath
           of
           this
           silly
           Discourse
           ,
           a
           Pennance
           ,
           really
           ,
           to
           me
           very
           great
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           consider
           how
           various
           and
           innumerable
           are
           the
           actions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           they
           need
           particular
           instructions
           from
           above
           the
           Poles
           ,
           I
           admire
           why
           there
           are
           so
           many
           passages
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           from
           which
           our
           necessity
           may
           expect
           no
           assistance
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           think
           ,
           that
           in
           Scripture
           there
           is
           any
           waste
           of
           words
           ,
           I
           am
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           run
           〈…〉
           allegory
           in
           that
           holy
           Book
           from
           Genesis
           to
           
           Iohn's
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           's
           mystical
           sense
           is
           that
           which
           deserves
           the
           name
           of
           God's
           Word
           .
           Might
           we
           not
           have
           admired
           why
           the
           Story
           of
           Hagar
           and
           her
           bastard
           is
           there
           voluminously
           descrived
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Church
           or
           private
           Devotion
           was
           concerned
           therein
           ,
           if
           
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.
           24.
           
           had
           not
           discovered
           the
           mystery
           to
           us
           ?
           By
           which
           things
           ,
           another
           thing
           is
           meant
           :
           For
           ,
           these
           two
           mothers
           are
           the
           two
           Testaments
           ,
           the
           one
           which
           is
           Agar
           ,
           of
           mount
           Sinai
           ,
           which
           gendereth
           into
           bondage
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           might
           here
           relate
           many
           excellent
           allusions
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           satisfie
           my self
           with
           one
           which
           I
           did
           read
           in
           one
           Doctor
           Ever●t
           ;
           who
           ,
           preaching
           upon
           Ioshua
           ,
           15.
           16.
           
           Then
           Caleb
           
             said
             ,
             he
             who
             smiteth
          
           Kirjath-sepher
           
             and
             taketh
             it
             ,
             even
             to
             him
             will
             I
             give
          
           Achsah
           
             my
             daughter
             to
             wife
             .
             And
          
           Othniel
           
             took
             it
          
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           ,
           that
           Caleb
           signifies
           a
           
             good
             heart
             ,
             Kirjath-sepher
          
           the
           
             city
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             Achsah
          
           the
           
             Vision
             ,
             Othniel
             God's
             opportunity
          
           .
           And
           so
           the
           mystical
           sense
           runs
           ,
           a
           good
           heart
           saith
           ,
           that
           whoever
           will
           take
           in
           (
           and
           smite
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           the
           rock
           )
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           shall
           have
           the
           vision
           which
           lurks
           under
           it
           discovered
           and
           given
           to
           him
           .
           And
           God's
           own
           time
           is
           the
           only
           mean
           for
           accomplishing
           this
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           that
           City
           which
           was
           called
           Cirjath-sepher
           before
           it
           was
           taken
           in
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             the
             city
             of
             the
             Letter
          
           ,
           was
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           conquered
           ,
           called
           Debi●
           ,
           which
           signifies
           
             an
             oracle
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Word
           or
           Letter
           is
           no
           oracle
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           once
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           taken
           in
           and
           overcome
           .
           Since
           the
           reading
           of
           which
           Sermon
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           one
           may
           profit
           more
           by
           an
           hebrew
           Lexicon
           ,
           then
           by
           a
           thousand
           English
           Lectures
           .
        
         
           These
           who
           detract
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           attributing
           the
           production
           of
           miracles
           ,
           to
           natural
           causes
           ,
           do
           not
           much
           disparage
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           (
           though
           against
           their
           depraved
           intention
           )
           cry
           rather
           up
           his
           omnipotency
           :
           For
           certainly
           ,
           if
           these
           miracles
           were
           produced
           by
           secondary
           causes
           ,
           then
           doubtless
           ,
           that
           productive
           faculty
           was
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           can
           make
           the
           creatures
           produce
           such
           strange
           effects
           ,
           much
           more
           is
           he
           able
           to
           effectuate
           them
           himself
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           more
           difficult
           ,
           for
           a
           great
           Master
           ,
           to
           
           form
           curious
           and
           admirable
           Characters
           when
           he
           leads
           a
           schollars
           hand
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           writes
           them
           with
           his
           own
           ;
           for
           ,
           such
           help
           may
           be
           called
           
             resisting
             assistance
          
           .
           I
           cannot
           likewise
           but
           blame
           many
           of
           our
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           rather
           break
           then
           open
           holy
           Texts
           ;
           and
           rather
           make
           new
           meanings
           ,
           suiting
           with
           their
           private
           designes
           ,
           then
           tell
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           have
           laugh'd
           to
           hear
           a
           Presbyterian
           observe
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           chapter
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           first
           verse
           ,
           that
           whilst
           Moses
           relates
           what
           God
           made
           ,
           he
           speaks
           nothing
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           evident
           (
           said
           Don
           Quixot's
           Chaplain
           )
           that
           Bishops
           were
           not
           of
           divine
           Institution
           :
           a
           conceit
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           that
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           who
           hearing
           Maria
           spoken
           of
           for
           to
           signifie
           Seas
           ,
           did
           brag
           that
           he
           had
           found
           
             the
             Virgine
             Mary
          
           named
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           Albeit
           I
           think
           preaching
           no
           part
           of
           divine
           Worship
           ,
           hearing
           being
           no
           adoration
           ;
           yet
           ,
           love
           I
           to
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           were
           it
           but
           to
           see
           a
           
           multitude
           met
           together
           ,
           to
           confess
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           :
           But
           ,
           when
           I
           go
           to
           hear
           I
           care
           not
           whom
           ,
           knowing
           that
           Christ
           elected
           Fisher-men
           to
           preach
           down
           infidelity
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           in
           the
           ●uff
           of
           it's
           pride
           :
           and
           that
           Paul
           (
           the
           most
           signal
           Trophe
           of
           our
           christian
           Faith
           )
           was
           sent
           for
           confirmation
           ,
           not
           to
           Peter
           or
           Iames
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           to
           Ananias
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           meanest
           amongst
           the
           Disciples
           .
           And
           seing
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           by
           preaching
           ,
           is
           a
           miracle
           ;
           it
           is
           still
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           by
           how
           much
           weaker
           the
           instruments
           are
           .
           When
           the
           Pulpit
           was
           a
           mount
           Sinai
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Law
           was
           thundered
           ,
           or
           a
           mount
           of
           
             O
             lives
          
           ,
           whereon
           our
           Saviour's
           glorious
           transformation
           was
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           then
           were
           Sermons
           to
           be
           honoured
           ;
           but
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           become
           a
           mount
           Calvar
           ,
           whereon
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           suffers
           daily
           ,
           by
           scandalous
           railings
           ,
           Sermons
           are
           now
           become
           unfavoury
           for
           the
           most
           part
           .
           I
           hate
           to
           see
           that
           divine
           place
           made
           either
           a
           Bar
           ,
           whereat
           secular
           quarrels
           are
           ,
           
           with
           passion
           ,
           pleaded
           ;
           or
           a
           Stage
           ,
           whereon
           revenge
           is
           ,
           by
           Satyres
           ,
           satisfied
           ;
           or
           ,
           a
           School-chair
           ,
           from
           which
           un-intelligible
           questions
           are
           mysteriously
           debated
           ;
           but
           amongst
           all
           these
           innovations
           ,
           introduced
           by
           our
           infant
           Divines
           .
           I
           hate
           none
           more
           then
           that
           of
           giving
           reasons
           for
           proving
           
             the
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           which
           being
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           can
           be
           proven
           by
           nothing
           that
           is
           more
           certain
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           when
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           ,
           
             that
             God
             loved
             us
             freely
          
           ,
           how
           can
           this
           be
           proven
           more
           convincingly
           then
           thus
           ,
           
             my
             Text
             sayes
             it
          
           :
           and
           that
           is
           
             idem
             p●r
             idem
          
           ,
           a
           most
           unlogical
           kind
           of
           probation
           .
           When
           I
           then
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           I
           should
           love
           to
           spend
           my
           time
           in
           praises
           and
           prayers
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           are
           the
           only
           parts
           of
           adoration
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           the
           natural
           imployments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           Militant
           or
           Triumphant
           :
           Yet
           ,
           it
           displeases
           me
           to
           hear
           our
           young
           Pulpitires
           skrich
           and
           cry
           ,
           like
           
           Baal's
           Priests
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           were
           no
           nearer
           them
           then
           the
           visible
           Heavens
           .
        
         
         
           It
           honours
           much
           our
           imployment
           ,
           
           that
           God
           Almighty
           was
           the
           first
           and
           great
           Law-giver
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           stiles
           himself
           our
           Advocat
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           amazing
           wonder
           that
           we
           are
           tyed
           only
           by
           ten
           Laws
           ;
           whereof
           seven
           were
           enacted
           doubtless
           for
           our
           advantage
           and
           respect
           ,
           more
           immediatly
           the
           security
           of
           the
           creature
           then
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           and
           are
           such
           restraints
           as
           men
           behoved
           to
           have
           laid
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           which
           nature
           layes
           upon
           us
           all
           .
           And
           albeit
           I
           laugh
           at
           the
           jewish
           Cabala
           ,
           which
           sayes
           ,
           that
           the
           moral
           Law
           was
           written
           ,
           two
           thousand
           years
           before
           Moses
           ,
           in
           black
           letters
           ,
           at
           the
           back
           of
           a
           clear
           burning
           fire
           :
           Yet
           ,
           can
           I
           not
           approve
           
           Tertullian's
           wit
           ,
           who
           endeavours
           to
           find
           all
           these
           ten
           in
           the
           prohibition
           made
           to
           Adam
           .
           There
           are
           indeed
           some
           sins
           which
           scarce
           a
           consequence
           can
           bring
           within
           the
           verge
           of
           these
           Commandments
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           Drunkenness
           :
           Yet
           ,
           these
           are
           such
           as
           are
           so
           destructive
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           
           that
           there
           needs
           no
           Law
           be
           made
           against
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Priest
           hit
           wittily
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           sin
           being
           confess'd
           ,
           enjoyned
           as
           an
           Pennance
           ,
           their
           being
           drunk
           a
           second
           time
           ;
           which
           makes
           me
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           Drunkenness
           were
           to
           be
           ranged
           under
           any
           of
           these
           Laws
           ,
           it
           would
           fal
           most
           naturally
           under
           that
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
          
           .
           Albeit
           the
           fourth
           Commandment
           seems
           to
           respect
           only
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           creature
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           wayes
           bettered
           by
           it
           :
           Yet
           ,
           our
           more
           serious
           observation
           will
           discover
           ,
           that
           all
           be-labouring
           creatures
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           expect
           an
           ease
           the
           seventh
           day
           more
           then
           any
           other
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           nature
           is
           by
           custom
           framed
           to
           that
           expectation
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           But
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           God
           choic'd
           that
           number
           to
           be
           the
           year
           of
           jubile
           amongst
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           period
           of
           all
           the
           several
           consistencies
           in
           our
           life
           ,
           infancie
           ,
           pubertie
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           Physicians
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           child
           born
           in
           the
           seventh
           
           moneth
           is
           stronger
           then
           that
           which
           is
           born
           in
           the
           eight
           ;
           because
           in
           the
           seventh
           it
           is
           come
           to
           a
           knot
           ,
           by
           passing
           whereof
           ,
           in
           the
           eight
           it
           is
           in
           a
           state
           of
           imperfection
           :
           But
           ,
           what
           the
           mystery
           of
           this
           holy
           Climaterick
           is
           ,
           I
           refer
           till
           we
           come
           to
           that
           Sabbath
           of
           rest
           ,
           whereat
           we
           ordinarly
           arrive
           ,
           after
           seven
           times
           nine
           years
           hath
           snowed
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           think
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           had
           intended
           ,
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           day
           of
           the
           week
           should
           have
           been
           appropriated
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           He
           had
           designed
           each
           day
           by
           a
           special
           terme
           ,
           and
           had
           commanded
           ,
           that
           a
           day
           of
           such
           a
           designation
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           sequestrated
           for
           a
           Sabbath
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           designing
           only
           the
           seventh
           day
           He
           did
           leave
           a
           liberty
           to
           employ
           any
           day
           of
           the
           seven
           for
           that
           use
           .
           Yet
           ,
           it
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           Mosos
           nor
           the
           jewish
           Church
           durst
           not
           attempt
           the
           change
           of
           their
           new-years
           day
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Almighty
           was
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           a
           peculiar
           sanction
           upon
           that
           alteration
           :
           
           For
           ,
           Exod.
           12.
           2.
           
           He
           commands
           ,
           that
           the
           moneth
           wherein
           the
           Israelites
           came
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           should
           be
           ,
           by
           them
           ,
           reputed
           the
           first
           moneth
           of
           their
           year
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           seing
           each
           Nation
           chalks
           out
           a
           divers
           Sabbath
           ,
           it
           would
           appear
           that
           there
           is
           something
           of
           humour
           in
           it
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Religion
           .
           The
           Venerious
           Mahumetan
           chooseth
           Friday
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             dies
             Veneris
          
           ;
           The
           
             dull
             Iew
          
           dull
           
             Saturn's
             day
          
           ;
           The
           warlick
           Parthians
           Tuesday
           ,
           or
           ,
           Mars-day
           ;
           The
           cheery
           Europeans
           Sunday
           .
           And
           albeit
           the
           Christians
           are
           influenc'd
           only
           by
           inspiration
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           the
           heathens
           did
           follow
           that
           for
           Religion
           ,
           which
           suited
           best
           with
           their
           natural
           temper
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           meditation
           which
           should
           travel
           no
           where
           beyond
           a
           mans
           private
           breast
           ,
           lest
           it
           meet
           with
           enmity
           and
           beget
           scandal
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           puzle
           a
           heathen
           much
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           breaks
           one
           of
           these
           Laws
           ,
           is
           guilty
           of
           the
           breach
           of
           all
           :
           But
           ,
           it
           troubles
           not
           me
           ,
           seing
           all
           these
           Laws
           are
           made
           to
           shew
           
           our
           obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           breach
           of
           any
           one
           of
           them
           shewes
           our
           contempt
           of
           Him
           who
           is
           the
           author
           of
           all
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           this
           was
           typified
           in
           
           Moses's
           breaking
           both
           Tables
           with
           one
           passionat
           fling
           ,
           after
           he
           came
           down
           from
           the
           Mount
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           this
           breaking
           of
           them
           had
           not
           been
           pre-design'd
           for
           some
           hid
           end
           ▪
           doubtless
           he
           had
           been
           reproved
           for
           his
           negligence
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           may
           from
           this
           learn
           the
           desperate
           nature
           of
           passion
           ,
           which
           made
           Moses
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           meekest
           man
           upon
           earth
           ,
           break
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           in
           one
           act
           .
           It
           might
           be
           also
           argued
           ,
           that
           seing
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           were
           enacted
           for
           ,
           and
           respect
           ultimatly
           ,
           the
           advantage
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           where
           man
           is
           not
           wronged
           ,
           there
           the
           Law
           cannot
           be
           broke
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           if
           a
           married
           man
           should
           have
           liberty
           from
           his
           wife
           to
           take
           another
           woman
           ,
           this
           could
           be
           no
           more
           reputed
           adultery
           ,
           then
           it
           could
           be
           reputed
           theft
           to
           take
           what
           belongs
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           himself
           consenting
           ;
           and
           
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           
           Iacob's
           begetting
           children
           with
           his
           wifes
           maids
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           Scripture
           reproved
           as
           adultery
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           given
           to
           him
           by
           her self
           for
           that
           effect
           :
           but
           ,
           seing
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           world
           condemns
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           to
           press
           it
           further
           .
        
         
           Albeit
           the
           judicial
           Law
           (
           which
           
           may
           be
           justly
           called
           the
           judicious
           Law
           )
           is
           commonly
           reputed
           to
           be
           but
           the
           municipal
           Law
           of
           the
           Jews
           ;
           yet
           ,
           seing
           it
           was
           thundered
           from
           mount
           Sinai
           with
           so
           much
           pomp
           ,
           and
           is
           ingrost
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           holy
           Truth
           ,
           and
           seems
           nearlier
           related
           to
           reason
           then
           any
           other
           Law
           ,
           I
           admire
           why
           it
           should
           not
           be
           religiously
           observed
           by
           all
           Nations
           :
           especially
           seing
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           exactest
           picture
           of
           Justice
           that
           ever
           was
           drawn
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           this
           of
           a
           picture
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           look
           directly
           upon
           all
           who
           behold
           it
           ,
           albeit
           they
           be
           placed
           (
           amongst
           themselves
           )
           in
           directly
           opposite
           ,
           situations
           and
           stances
           .
           Thus
           
           this
           Law
           suits
           even
           with
           contrary
           tempers
           ,
           and
           the
           unequal
           complexions
           of
           all
           Nations
           .
           I
           know
           that
           the
           ceremonial
           Law
           is
           likewayes
           insert
           amongst
           the
           other
           holy
           Canons
           ,
           and
           yet
           binds
           not
           us
           who
           live
           under
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           But
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           these
           did
           immediatly
           concern
           the
           jewish
           Church
           ,
           and
           were
           conversant
           about
           these
           holy
           things
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           seing
           the
           old
           Testament
           is
           a
           description
           of
           their
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           of
           God's
           way
           of
           working
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           I
           wonder
           not
           to
           see
           these
           ceremonies
           amidst
           other
           sacred
           truths
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           observed
           ,
           seing
           they
           are
           expresly
           abrogat
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           the
           judicial
           Law
           ,
           which
           respected
           not
           the
           Hierarchy
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           was
           obligatour
           only
           whilst
           the
           jewish
           State
           was
           in
           being
           ,
           I
           admire
           why
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           took
           so
           much
           pains
           ,
           first
           to
           penn
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           deliver
           it
           so
           Canon-like
           to
           posterity
           .
           And
           since
           it
           is
           a
           principle
           in
           Law
           and
           reason
           ,
           that
           Laws
           must
           still
           stand
           in
           vigor
           
           till
           they
           be
           expresly
           abrogat
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           derogated
           from
           by
           consequences
           or
           presumptions
           ,
           I
           admire
           why
           this
           Law
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           enervat
           by
           no
           express
           Text
           ,
           should
           be
           now
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Statutes
           nowise
           a-la-mode
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           the
           woman
           ,
           convicted
           of
           adultery
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           Him
           ,
           did
           not
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Law
           ,
           pronounce
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           against
           her
           ;
           whence
           some
           think
           ,
           that
           Church-men
           ,
           following
           their
           Masters
           example
           ,
           should
           not
           give
           their
           suffrage
           in
           criminal
           cases
           ,
           and
           have
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           bloodless
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           are
           appointed
           to
           be
           Nurses
           ,
           not
           Chyrurgions
           .
           But
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           professed
           in
           all
           the
           tract
           of
           His
           life
           ,
           that
           He
           came
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Judge
           in
           things
           temporal
           ,
           and
           His
           design
           in
           that
           place
           was
           only
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           own
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           absolve
           her
           ,
           not
           to
           abrogat
           the
           Law
           :
           and
           therefore
           He
           desired
           him
           who
           was
           freest
           from
           sin
           ,
           to
           cast
           
           the
           first
           stone
           at
           her
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           conjectured
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           which
           our
           Saviour
           stoop'd
           down
           to
           write
           in
           the
           clay
           ,
           immediatly
           thereafter
           was
           an
           abrogation
           of
           that
           Law
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           Geomancy
           more
           wilde
           then
           any
           lesson
           which
           is
           alledged
           to
           have
           been
           read
           in
           the
           mysterious
           face
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           should
           never
           be
           taught
           but
           in
           a
           Rabbies
           cabalastick
           Gown
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           alledged
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           precepts
           in
           that
           
             corpus
             Iuris
          
           ,
           which
           respects
           only
           the
           humor
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           I
           admire
           why
           that
           can
           be
           urged
           ;
           for
           certainly
           ,
           theft
           ,
           murder
           ,
           and
           these
           other
           crimes
           punished
           there
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           crimes
           which
           reigns
           amongst
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           why
           not
           punishable
           after
           that
           same
           manner
           ?
           Neither
           are
           the
           humors
           of
           these
           Jews
           more
           different
           from
           ours
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           genius
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           few
           or
           no
           Nations
           refuse
           to
           cast
           their
           modern
           Laws
           in
           that
           antique
           mould
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           moral
           Law
           ,
           teach
           man
           
           how
           to
           be
           just
           in
           his
           own
           actions
           ,
           so
           He
           would
           likewayes
           instruct
           him
           by
           a
           judicial
           Law
           ,
           how
           to
           administrate
           Justice
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           What
           can
           perpetuate
           a
           Law
           more
           then
           that
           the
           Authority
           whereby
           it
           is
           enacted
           should
           be
           obligatory
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           whereon
           it
           is
           founded
           should
           be
           eternal
           ?
           and
           in
           what
           Laws
           do
           these
           two
           qualities
           appear
           more
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           judicial
           Laws
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           where
           the
           eternal
           Law-giver
           was
           Legislator
           ,
           and
           the
           occasion
           ,
           productive
           of
           them
           seemed
           rational
           (
           and
           necessar
           )
           to
           His
           infallible
           omniscience
           ?
           and
           if
           in
           any
           of
           these
           statutes
           ,
           our
           purblind
           judgments
           cannot
           see
           a
           present
           conveniency
           ,
           we
           should
           rather
           impute
           that
           to
           our
           own
           simplicity
           ,
           then
           charge
           it
           as
           a
           guilt
           upon
           His
           divine
           Statutes
           ;
           and
           are
           there
           not
           many
           municipal
           Laws
           in
           each
           Country
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           hedge
           about
           them
           to
           keep
           them
           untrampled
           upon
           by
           wanton
           and
           too
           curious
           wits
           ?
           But
           ,
           that
           excellent
           Maxime
           ,
           Omnium
           
           
             quae
             fererunt
             Majores
             nostri
             ,
             non
             est
             reddenda
             ratio
             ,
             ne
             que
             certa
             sunt
             ,
             incerta
             redderentur
          
           ;
           a
           reason
           must
           not
           be
           rendred
           for
           all
           that
           our
           Ancestors
           have
           enacted
           ,
           lest
           what
           is
           now
           certain
           ,
           become
           then
           uncertain
           .
           Albeit
           a
           Law
           enacted
           only
           by
           humane
           Authority
           ,
           seem
           unreasonable
           or
           inconvenient
           ;
           yet
           ,
           it
           retains
           it's
           vigor
           till
           it
           be
           abrogat
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           a
           higher
           Authority
           ,
           then
           that
           whereby
           it
           was
           first
           statuted
           ;
           and
           the
           Law
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
             nihil
             est
             tam
             naturale
             quam
             unumquodque
             eodem
             modo
             dissolvi
             quo
             colligatum
             est
             .
          
           And
           ,
           seing
           the
           moral
           and
           judicial
           Laws
           are
           twisted
           so
           together
           ,
           and
           are
           oft
           incorporated
           in
           one
           statute
           ,
           as
           Levit.
           20.
           10.
           
           Deut.
           22.
           22.
           where
           adultery
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           the
           adulterer
           is
           to
           die
           the
           death
           :
           how
           can
           we
           think
           the
           one
           half
           of
           this
           Law
           obligatory
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           yet
           neglect
           it
           's
           other
           half
           ,
           wherein
           the
           punishment
           is
           specified
           ,
           and
           which
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           divine
           Law-giver
           ?
           For
           ,
           the
           world
           
           needed
           not
           so
           much
           to
           have
           been
           acquainted
           ,
           that
           adultery
           was
           a
           sin
           ,
           as
           that
           that
           sin
           deserved
           death
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           allow
           our
           capricious
           humor
           the
           liberty
           to
           reject
           what
           we
           think
           inconvenient
           ,
           we
           may
           at
           last
           arrive
           at
           that
           pitch
           of
           licentiousness
           ,
           as
           to
           abrogat
           ,
           by
           our
           practice
           ,
           whatever
           choaks
           our
           present
           humor
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           things
           much
           mistaken
           in
           that
           Law
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           dissonancy
           betwixt
           it
           and
           our
           Law
           ,
           appear
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           it
           is
           concluded
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           Law
           ,
           no
           theft
           was
           punishable
           by
           death
           ;
           whereof
           this
           is
           given
           as
           a
           reason
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           betwixt
           goods
           and
           life
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           he
           will
           give
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           whereas
           this
           argument
           would
           prove
           ,
           that
           no
           guilt
           but
           murder
           should
           be
           punished
           with
           death
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           dart
           rather
           flees
           over
           then
           hits
           the
           mark
           at
           which
           it
           is
           level'd
           .
           And
           if
           this
           argument
           concluded
           ,
           why
           should
           adultery
           have
           been
           punished
           with
           death
           by
           that
           
           Law
           ,
           seing
           there
           seems
           no
           proportion
           betwixt
           that
           guilt
           and
           death
           ?
           For
           ,
           if
           
             vita
             &
             fama
          
           be
           in
           Law
           equiparat
           ,
           by
           that
           same
           Law
           ,
           
             pecunia
             est
             alter
             sanguis
          
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           proportion
           betwixt
           goods
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           punishment
           of
           theft
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           aggrag'd
           to
           it
           's
           greatest
           height
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           reach
           so
           far
           as
           to
           be
           capital
           .
           Why
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           Law
           nocturnal
           theevs
           might
           have
           been
           killed
           by
           those
           who
           found
           them
           ?
           Exod.
           22.
           2.
           
           For
           ,
           it
           appears
           against
           reason
           ,
           that
           more
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           a
           private
           and
           passionat
           party
           ,
           then
           to
           a
           dis-interested
           Judge
           .
           And
           it
           is
           clear
           by
           2
           Sam.
           12.
           5
           ▪
           that
           theft
           was
           in
           some
           cases
           capital
           :
           For
           ,
           there
           David
           vows
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           took
           his
           neighbours
           one
           sheep
           ,
           and
           spared
           his
           own
           many
           ,
           should
           surely
           die
           ;
           which
           being
           spoke
           by
           a
           just
           King
           to
           an
           excellent
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           not
           reproved
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           thought
           a
           flash
           of
           passion
           ,
           but
           a
           well-founded
           sentence
           .
           Were
           not
           likewayes
           two
           theevs
           crucified
           by
           
           the
           Jews
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           our
           ever
           glorious
           Saviour
           ?
           which
           must
           not
           be
           thought
           a
           romish
           execution
           ,
           seing
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Romans
           allowed
           no
           such
           punishment
           for
           theft
           :
           I
           judge
           therefore
           ,
           the
           reason
           why
           murder
           and
           adultery
           were
           punished
           with
           death
           ,
           rather
           then
           all
           thefts
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           because
           theft
           may
           be
           repaired
           by
           restitution
           ,
           but
           murder
           and
           adultery
           cannot
           .
           And
           albeit
           the
           judicial
           Law
           commands
           restitution
           only
           in
           the
           theft
           of
           an
           ox
           or
           sheep
           ,
           (
           things
           of
           small
           moment
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           be
           stollen
           to
           satisfie
           rather
           hunger
           then
           lust
           )
           yet
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           limits
           set
           to
           Judges
           ,
           commanding
           them
           not
           to
           inflict
           a
           capital
           punishment
           in
           extraordinary
           cases
           :
           For
           certainly
           ,
           he
           who
           steals
           ,
           may
           ,
           for
           ought
           he
           himself
           knows
           ,
           be
           about
           the
           committing
           of
           murder
           ,
           seing
           to
           steal
           what
           should
           aliment
           any
           poor
           one
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           to
           murder
           him
           .
           It
           is
           much
           controverted
           ,
           if
           this
           Law
           prohibits
           self-murder
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           it
           doth
           :
           For
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           
           love
           our
           neighbour
           as
           our self
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           commanded
           not
           to
           kill
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           that
           same
           Law
           must
           likewayes
           forbid
           our
           killing
           of
           our selves
           .
           But
           the
           reason
           probably
           ,
           why
           no
           express
           Text
           did
           forbid
           that
           sin
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           knew
           that
           the
           natural
           aversion
           we
           have
           against
           death
           ,
           would
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           do
           more
           then
           supply
           a
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           who
           would
           be
           so
           desperat
           as
           to
           neglect
           the
           one
           ,
           would
           never
           be
           so
           pious
           as
           to
           obey
           the
           other
           .
           Or
           else
           ,
           God
           hath
           been
           unwilling
           ,
           by
           making
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           to
           intimate
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           sin
           might
           be
           committed
           .
           Yet
           ,
           it
           seems
           strange
           ,
           that
           many
           are
           in
           Scripture
           related
           ,
           as
           Saul
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           have
           killed
           themselves
           ,
           against
           whom
           no
           check
           stands
           registrated
           in
           holy
           Records
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           stop
           here
           ,
           intending
           to
           bestow
           a
           whole
           Tractat
           upon
           the
           judicial
           Law
           ,
           a
           task
           hitherto
           too
           much
           neglected
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           mirrour
           ,
           wherein
           God
           Almighty
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           His
           creatures
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           a
           Virtuoso
           may
           contemplat
           His
           infinite
           power
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           other
           he
           may
           see
           His
           admirable
           justice
           .
           It
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           ,
           or
           His
           Prophets
           ,
           would
           prove
           His
           greatness
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Orion
           and
           the
           Leviathan
           ,
           are
           made
           use
           of
           as
           arguments
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           descrives
           the
           inimitable
           knowledge
           of
           Solomb●
           ,
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           an
           extraordinar
           mark
           of
           His
           favour
           ,
           he
           sayes
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           understood
           the
           quirks
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           or
           notions
           of
           Divinity
           ;
           but
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           all
           from
           the
           Cedar
           of
           Lebanon
           to
           the
           Hysope
           that
           grows
           upon
           the
           wall
           .
           And
           in
           earnest
           ,
           it
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           when
           man
           comes
           into
           the
           gallery
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           he
           should
           take
           such
           pleasure
           in
           gazing
           upon
           these
           ill-drawn
           fictions
           ,
           which
           have
           only
           past
           the
           pencil
           of
           humane
           wit
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           fix
           his
           admiration
           upon
           these
           glorious
           
           creatures
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           works
           of
           that
           great
           Master
           ;
           in
           framing
           whereof
           ,
           God
           is
           content
           to
           be
           said
           to
           have
           spent
           six
           dayes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           man
           might
           admire
           the
           effects
           of
           so
           much
           pains
           ;
           whereas
           His
           omnipotency
           might
           ,
           with
           one
           fiat
           ,
           have
           summoned
           them
           all
           to
           appear
           ,
           apparrell'd
           in
           these
           gorgeous
           dresses
           which
           now
           adorns
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           as
           strange
           ,
           that
           man
           ,
           having
           that
           huge
           volumn
           of
           the
           Creation
           to
           revolve
           ,
           wherein
           is
           such
           an
           infinit
           number
           of
           curious
           tale-duces
           ,
           to
           feast
           his
           eyes
           with
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           to
           futnish
           his
           soul
           with
           solid
           knowledge
           ;
           he
           should
           notwithstanding
           spend
           so
           much
           oyl
           and
           sweat
           ,
           in
           spinning
           out
           
             ens
             rationis
             ,
             materia
             prima
             ,
             potentia
             obedientialis
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           untelligible
           trash
           ,
           which
           ,
           like
           cob-webs
           ,
           are
           but
           envenomed
           dust
           curiously
           wrought
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Gross
           of
           mankind
           was
           so
           gross
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           God's
           greatness
           by
           the
           abstract
           idea's
           which
           instinct
           presented
           to
           him
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           to
           teach
           
           that
           sensual
           croud
           ,
           by
           the
           trunchmanrie
           of
           sense
           He
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           this
           mirrour
           ,
           wherein
           they
           may
           see
           how
           infinit
           He
           is
           in
           power
           ,
           who
           made
           Nothing
           so
           fruitfull
           ,
           as
           to
           bud
           forth
           in
           this
           glorious
           crop
           of
           creatures
           ,
           which
           now
           inhabits
           the
           surface
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           .
        
         
           I
           admire
           that
           such
           Philosophers
           
           as
           have
           had
           their
           faces
           wash'd
           at
           the
           font
           ,
           can
           allow
           of
           Monsters
           ,
           and
           define
           them
           to
           be
           the
           preter-intentional
           works
           of
           nature
           ,
           wherein
           nature
           miss'd
           of
           her
           design
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           able
           to
           effectuat
           what
           she
           intended
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           nature
           and
           providence
           signifie
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           the
           Dictionary
           of
           christianity
           ,
           it
           were
           blasphemy
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           providence
           could
           not
           be
           able
           to
           effectuat
           what
           it
           once
           designed
           .
           All
           the
           creatures
           are
           indeed
           but
           as
           clay
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           this
           great
           Potter
           ;
           but
           ,
           it
           were
           impious
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           His
           art
           can
           be
           mistaken
           in
           framing
           any
           Vessel
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           I
           am
           apter
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           
           all
           these
           creatures
           which
           the
           Schools
           term
           Monsters
           ,
           are
           rather
           the
           intentions
           ,
           then
           errors
           of
           nature
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           nature
           doth
           nothing
           without
           design
           ,
           so
           it
           doth
           nothing
           without
           success
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           rather
           admire
           nature
           in
           these
           ,
           for
           her
           cunning
           variety
           ,
           then
           upbraid
           her
           with
           insufficiency
           and
           weakness
           .
           Neither
           term
           I
           an
           Hermophrodite
           ,
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prevalency
           of
           that
           Sex
           which
           predomines
           in
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           I
           think
           that
           the
           Painter
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           delineated
           curiously
           an
           exact
           Marmaid
           ,
           resolved
           to
           draw
           either
           a
           woman
           or
           fish
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           distinct
           creature
           ,
           peec'd
           up
           of
           both
           .
           And
           doubtless
           this
           error
           did
           at
           first
           proceed
           from
           mans
           vanity
           ;
           who
           concluded
           ,
           that
           every
           frame
           which
           answered
           not
           that
           idea
           ,
           which
           resides
           in
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           chance
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           nature
           ;
           as
           if
           nature
           had
           been
           obliged
           to
           leave
           in
           the
           bibliothick
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           the
           Original
           of
           all
           such
           Peeces
           as
           was
           to
           pass
           it's
           press
           .
        
         
         
           Seing
           God
           ,
           in
           His
           survey
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           called
           all
           that
           He
           had
           made
           good
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           usefull
           .
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           the
           best
           which
           are
           the
           most
           usefull
           .
           And
           albeit
           I
           condemn
           prodigality
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           in
           preferring
           a
           diamond
           to
           a
           capon
           or
           sheep
           ;
           yet
           ,
           do
           I
           not
           condemn
           such
           of
           vanity
           ,
           as
           shine
           with
           these
           sparkling
           creatures
           :
           For
           ,
           since
           God
           made
           nothing
           ,
           which
           He
           did
           not
           destinat
           for
           some
           use
           ,
           and
           seing
           most
           of
           these
           serve
           for
           no
           use
           else
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           the
           wearing
           of
           them
           is
           most
           allowable
           .
           Yet
           ,
           can
           I
           not
           allow
           of
           these
           gaudy
           compounds
           ,
           which
           men
           creat
           to
           themselves
           ;
           as
           if
           something
           had
           been
           still
           wanting
           after
           the
           Creation
           was
           finished
           ;
           wherein
           man
           could
           supply
           God
           ,
           and
           art
           ,
           nature
           .
           The
           bestowing
           a
           hundred
           pounds
           upon
           a
           Tulip
           ,
           or
           a
           thousand
           on
           a
           Picture
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           me
           the
           meer
           rants
           of
           luxury
           ;
           but
           are
           courses
           pre-ordained
           by
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           for
           returning
           to
           poor
           Artisans
           ,
           that
           money
           ,
           which
           oppression
           did
           at
           first
           
           most
           injustly
           screw
           from
           their
           weary
           hands
           .
           It
           is
           our
           ignorance
           of
           nature's
           mysteries
           which
           perswads
           us
           ,
           that
           some
           ,
           if
           not
           most
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           serve
           rather
           for
           beautifying
           the
           universe
           ,
           then
           for
           supplying
           necessity
           ,
           an
           error
           which
           experience
           daily
           confutes
           :
           So
           ,
           these
           herbs
           which
           of
           old
           cloathed
           only
           the
           uninhabited
           mountains
           ,
           do
           now
           deserve
           their
           own
           place
           in
           Apothecaries
           shops
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           observable
           ,
           that
           the
           Scurvy
           growes
           no
           where
           but
           where
           the
           disease
           rages
           ,
           which
           is
           cured
           by
           it
           :
           Seing
           God
           loved
           variety
           in
           the
           Creation
           ,
           He
           cannot
           hate
           curiosity
           in
           man
           ,
           these
           two
           being
           correspondents
           ;
           and
           the
           one
           without
           the
           other
           would
           be
           but
           as
           flowers
           to
           the
           blind
           ,
           or
           musick
           to
           the
           deaf
           .
           I
           laugh
           at
           the
           fruitless
           pilgrimages
           of
           such
           as
           travel
           to
           Ioppa
           or
           China
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           their
           curiosity
           ;
           there
           being
           a
           Tredaskins
           closet
           in
           each
           Tulip
           ,
           and
           a
           
           Solomon's
           Court
           in
           each
           Lilly
           of
           the
           field
           .
           And
           seing
           mens
           tempers
           are
           so
           various
           ,
           
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           creatures
           (
           which
           ▪
           were
           made
           for
           his
           use
           )
           should
           have
           been
           made
           proportional
           to
           his
           humor
           :
           But
           ,
           seing
           art
           hath
           in
           many
           things
           copied
           nature
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           I
           think
           not
           the
           Symetrie
           nor
           variety
           to
           be
           seen
           amongst
           the
           creatures
           such
           an
           infallible
           argument
           for
           proving
           the
           being
           of
           a
           God.
           As
           is
           instinct
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           art
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           cannot
           counterfit
           ;
           and
           herein
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           that
           grand
           Magician
           must
           acknowledge
           the
           finger
           of
           his
           Maker
           ,
           seing
           here
           his
           own
           art
           fails
           .
        
         
           These
           who
           expect
           equal
           excellency
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           this
           curious
           Fabrick
           ,
           do
           not
           understand
           wherein
           its
           Symetrie
           consists
           .
           All
           the
           strings
           of
           an
           Instrument
           sound
           not
           equally
           high
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           make
           up
           the
           harmony
           :
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           looks
           in
           some
           places
           deform'd
           and
           parcht
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           there
           the
           mother
           of
           rich
           mines
           (
           as
           if
           God
           intended
           to
           bestow
           a
           great
           portion
           where
           He
           bestowes
           an
           ill
           face
           )
           and
           what
           we
           think
           deformities
           ,
           were
           placed
           
           there
           as
           patches
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           more
           blemishes
           ,
           then
           the
           spots
           are
           to
           the
           Leopards
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           it
           puzl'd
           much
           my
           enquiry
           ,
           for
           what
           end
           these
           mountains
           were
           made
           so
           near
           neighbours
           to
           the
           devided
           clouds
           :
           and
           I
           once
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           rather
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           flood
           ,
           then
           creatures
           at
           first
           intended
           ;
           and
           were
           but
           the
           rubbish
           and
           mud
           which
           these
           impetuous
           waters
           had
           heap'd
           up
           in
           a
           mass
           :
           But
           ,
           I
           was
           thereafter
           disswaded
           from
           this
           conjecture
           ,
           by
           the
           8.
           
           Chap.
           Prov.
           where
           wisdom
           ,
           proving
           it's
           antiquity
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           with
           God
           before
           the
           heavens
           were
           prepared
           ,
           and
           the
           mountains
           setled
           ;
           by
           the
           scope
           of
           which
           Text
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           the
           heavens
           ,
           hills
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           bear
           one
           date
           .
           It
           is
           then
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           God
           foreseeing
           that
           the
           lust
           of
           conquest
           would
           ,
           like
           the
           needle
           of
           the
           Compass
           ,
           look
           oft
           north
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           comparing
           all
           the
           Monarchies
           (
           first
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           
           then
           Grecian
           ,
           then
           Roman
           ,
           now
           German
           )
           did
           therefore
           bound
           ambition
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           high
           hills
           ,
           (
           albeit
           since
           ,
           ambition
           hath
           found
           a
           way
           to
           climb
           over
           them
           )
           as
           if
           He
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           march
           no
           furder
           .
           Thus
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           the
           northern
           parts
           of
           one
           Kingdom
           are
           alwayes
           more
           barren
           then
           the
           southern
           limits
           of
           the
           Country
           which
           lyes
           to
           the
           north
           of
           it
           .
           The
           north
           of
           England
           more
           mountainous
           and
           barren
           then
           the
           south
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           albeit
           it
           ly
           nearer
           the
           Sun
           ;
           the
           south
           of
           England
           more
           pleasant
           and
           fertile
           then
           the
           north
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           the
           south
           of
           France
           then
           the
           north
           of
           Italy
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           We
           must
           like
           wayes
           consider
           ,
           that
           nature
           brused
           it's
           face
           so
           when
           it
           fell
           in
           Adam
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           then
           contract
           many
           of
           these
           blemishes
           which
           now
           deform
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           it
           waxes
           old
           ,
           it
           's
           native
           beauty
           is
           the
           more
           deformed
           by
           furrowed
           wrinkels
           .
           We
           cannot
           judge
           what
           it
           was
           in
           health
           ,
           by
           it's
           present
           distempered
           
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           it
           groans
           and
           travelleth
           in
           pain
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           .
           And
           the
           differences
           betwixt
           these
           two
           states
           may
           be
           known
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           when
           He
           compleated
           the
           Creation
           ,
           saw
           that
           all
           was
           good
           ;
           whereas
           Solomon
           ,
           having
           reviewed
           it
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           saw
           all
           to
           be
           vanity
           and
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           mirrour
           ,
           wherein
           God
           
           is
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           is
           man.
           This
           is
           that
           noble
           creature
           which
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           mould
           last
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           not
           willing
           to
           bring
           him
           home
           ,
           till
           ,
           by
           the
           preceeding
           Creations
           ,
           He
           had
           plenished
           his
           house
           abundantly
           for
           him
           .
           And
           albeit
           in
           the
           creation
           of
           all
           other
           creatures
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           spoke
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           :
           Yet
           ,
           when
           man
           was
           to
           be
           framed
           ,
           the
           cabinet
           Council
           of
           heaven
           was
           call'd
           ▪
           and
           it
           is
           said
           (
           
             let
             us
          
           )
           as
           if
           more
           art
           had
           been
           to
           be
           shewed
           here
           ,
           then
           in
           all
           the
           remanent
           Fabrick
           of
           the
           terraqueous
           Glob
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Circles
           of
           heaven
           .
           It
           is
           likewise
           very
           
           observable
           ,
           that
           albeit
           all
           the
           fishes
           of
           the
           sea
           were
           formed
           by
           one
           word
           ,
           all
           the
           beasts
           of
           the
           field
           by
           one
           act
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           two
           upon
           the
           creation
           of
           man
           ;
           by
           the
           first
           ,
           his
           body
           was
           created
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           ,
           was
           breathed
           in
           ,
           his
           soul.
           And
           albeit
           transient
           mention
           is
           only
           made
           of
           all
           other
           Creations
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           history
           of
           mans
           Creation
           is
           twice
           repeated
           ,
           once
           ,
           Gen
           ,
           1.
           27.
           and
           again
           ,
           2.
           7.
           
           And
           ,
           least
           that
           foreseen
           deformity
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           to
           be
           besmear'd
           after
           his
           fall
           ,
           should
           make
           it
           be
           questioned
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           first
           creation
           he
           had
           received
           the
           impressa
           of
           God's
           Image
           ,
           this
           is
           oft
           repeated
           :
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           26.
           
             ver
             .
             Gen.
          
           1.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             make
             man
             in
             our
             image
          
           ;
           and
           then
           again
           ▪
           
             and
             after
             our
             likeness
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           27.
           
             verse
             ,
             So
             God
             created
             man
             in
             his
             own
             image
          
           ;
           and
           again
           immediately
           thereafter
           ,
           
             in
             the
             image
             of
             God
             created
             he
             him
             .
          
           Yet
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           this
           image
           is
           so
           bedabled
           in
           the
           mire
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           
           chattred
           by
           it's
           first
           fall
           ,
           and
           this
           divine
           impressa
           ,
           and
           print
           ,
           so
           worn
           out
           ,
           by
           our
           old
           and
           vicious
           habits
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           this
           genealogy
           had
           not
           been
           so
           oft
           inculcat
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           but
           have
           called
           it
           in
           question
           ,
           albeit
           our
           vanity
           be
           ready
           enough
           to
           believe
           a
           descent
           so
           royal
           and
           sublime
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           must
           again
           admire
           the
           folly
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           denying
           a
           Deity
           ,
           cloud
           their
           own
           noble
           birth-right
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           albeit
           man
           be
           made
           after
           God's
           image
           ,
           yet
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           no
           argument
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           therefore
           God
           may
           be
           made
           after
           man's
           image
           ,
           or
           represented
           under
           his
           figure
           ,
           as
           the
           Anthropomorphits
           foolishly
           contend
           ,
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           if
           we
           should
           conclude
           ,
           that
           because
           a
           Copy
           may
           be
           taken
           off
           an
           Original
           ,
           therefore
           an
           Original
           may
           be
           taken
           off
           a
           Copy
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           representation
           salv'd
           from
           being
           idolatry
           ,
           by
           alleaging
           ,
           that
           the
           image
           is
           not
           worshiped
           ,
           but
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           represented
           by
           it
           :
           For
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           well
           observed
           by
           an
           ancient
           Father
           ,
           that
           idolatry
           in
           
           Scripture
           is
           called
           adultery
           ▪
           And
           it
           is
           no
           good
           excuse
           for
           an
           adulteress
           ,
           that
           she
           did
           ly
           with
           another
           because
           he
           represented
           her
           husband
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           resembled
           him
           as
           a
           Copy
           doth
           it's
           Original
           :
           Yet
           ,
           seing
           nothing
           is
           room'd
           in
           our
           judgment
           and
           apprehension
           ,
           but
           what
           first
           entred
           by
           the
           wicket
           of
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           almost
           impossible
           for
           man
           to
           conceive
           the
           idea
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           vested
           with
           some
           shape
           ,
           as
           each
           man's
           private
           reflections
           will
           abundantly
           convince
           him
           ,
        
         
           As
           the
           boundless
           Ocean
           keeps
           and
           shews
           it
           's
           well
           drawn
           images
           ,
           whilst
           it
           stands
           quiet
           ,
           with
           a
           face
           polisht
           like
           a
           christal
           cake
           ,
           but
           losses
           them
           immediately
           ,
           how
           soon
           it
           's
           proud
           waves
           begin
           to
           swell
           and
           in
           rage
           ,
           to
           spit
           it's
           froathy
           foam
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           angry
           heavens
           ;
           so
           ,
           whilst
           a
           stoical
           indolency
           and
           christian
           repose
           smooths
           our
           restless
           spirits
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           can
           be
           said
           to
           retain
           that
           glorious
           image
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           
           was
           impress'd
           at
           it's
           created
           nativity
           .
           But
           ,
           when
           the
           waves
           of
           choler
           begin
           to
           roar
           ,
           or
           the
           winds
           of
           vanity
           to
           blow
           ,
           then
           that
           glorious
           image
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           discerned
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           shadows
           and
           representations
           of
           in-looking
           objects
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           and
           discerned
           in
           the
           disquieted
           bosom
           of
           the
           troubled
           waters
           .
        
         
           The
           stings
           of
           a
           natural
           conscience
           ,
           
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           each
           mans
           actings
           ,
           creats
           to
           him
           either
           agues
           of
           fear
           ,
           or
           paradises
           of
           joy
           ,
           do
           by
           these
           ominating
           presages
           ,
           convince
           us
           of
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           :
           and
           seing
           we
           see
           its
           predictions
           ,
           both
           in
           dreams
           ,
           in
           damps
           of
           melancholy
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           enthusiastick
           fits
           ,
           followed
           by
           suteable
           events
           ;
           why
           may
           we
           not
           like
           wayes
           believe
           its
           predictions
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           own
           immortality
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           prudence
           of
           a
           Virtuoso
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           every
           mean
           ,
           which
           may
           allay
           the
           rage
           of
           his
           hereditary
           misfortunes
           ?
           And
           to
           what
           end
           would
           
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           receive
           such
           impressions
           of
           fear
           and
           hope
           ,
           if
           ,
           by
           its
           mortality
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           to
           be
           stated
           in
           a
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           its
           fears
           and
           hopes
           were
           to
           have
           suteable
           rewards
           or
           punishments
           ?
           Moreover
           ,
           seing
           God
           is
           just
           ,
           He
           will
           punish
           and
           reward
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           seing
           He
           punishes
           and
           rewards
           not
           men
           according
           to
           their
           merits
           ,
           or
           demerits
           here
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           doubtless
           a
           future
           state
           wherein
           that
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           .
           But
           ,
           that
           which
           convinces
           my
           private
           judgment
           most
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           noblest
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           sharpest
           sighted
           ,
           do
           ,
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           most
           desire
           the
           state
           of
           separation
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           weakest
           attaches
           to
           this
           life
           ;
           which
           must
           doubtless
           proceed
           from
           an
           assurance
           of
           immortality
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           ,
           from
           the
           Pisgah
           of
           its
           contemplation
           ,
           got
           a
           view
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Canoan
           :
           For
           ,
           seing
           the
           brutishest
           of
           creatures
           abhors
           annihilation
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           aversable
           ill
           in
           nature
           ,
           doubtless
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           divine
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           
           would
           never
           appete
           this
           separation
           ,
           if
           by
           it
           it
           were
           to
           be
           extinct
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           no
           more
           .
           And
           how
           absurd
           were
           it
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           man's
           soul
           should
           be
           made
           after
           God's
           image
           ,
           and
           yet
           conclude
           it
           mortal
           ,
           a
           quality
           repugnant
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           divine
           ?
           As
           also
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           soul
           be
           thought
           to
           perish
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           seing
           these
           accidents
           which
           destroy
           the
           body
           cannot
           reach
           it
           ?
           how
           can
           the
           heat
           of
           a
           feaver
           burn
           ,
           or
           rheums
           drown
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           not
           corporeal
           and
           cannot
           be
           touched
           ?
           And
           ,
           seing
           man's
           least
           peccadilio
           against
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           is
           against
           one
           who
           is
           infinit
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           absurd
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           be
           proportionally
           punished
           in
           the
           swift
           glass
           of
           man's
           short
           life
           ?
           then
           which
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           finit
           ,
           or
           sooner
           finished
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           soul
           is
           God's
           Image
           ,
           So
           it's
           products
           are
           the
           images
           of
           His
           admirable
           operations
           .
           Do
           not
           Mathematicians
           creat
           eagles
           ,
           doves
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           automata's
           ?
           And
           spring
           
           not
           flowers
           from
           the
           Chimists
           glasses
           ?
           And
           thus
           art
           ,
           which
           is
           man's
           offspring
           ,
           doth
           ape
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           workmanship
           of
           the
           Almighty
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           seing
           the
           soul
           can
           with
           one
           thought
           grasp
           both
           the
           Poles
           ,
           can
           dart
           out
           it's
           conceits
           as
           far
           as
           the
           furdest
           borders
           of
           the
           imaginary
           spaces
           ,
           creat
           worlds
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           disorder
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           in
           this
           which
           is
           already
           created
           ;
           it
           's
           strange
           to
           think
           it
           to
           be
           either
           corporeal
           or
           mortal
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           corporeal
           and
           a
           mass
           of
           blood
           ,
           it's
           actings
           would
           be
           lent
           and
           dull
           ,
           neither
           could
           it's
           motions
           be
           so
           nimble
           and
           winged
           ,
           as
           are
           these
           of
           our
           agile
           spirits
           .
           It
           were
           impossible
           for
           our
           narrow
           heads
           ,
           to
           inn
           all
           these
           innumerable
           
           idea's
           (
           which
           are
           now
           in
           them
           )
           if
           these
           were
           all
           corporeal
           ,
           and
           if
           these
           be
           not
           corporeal
           ,
           that
           which
           produces
           them
           most
           be
           doubtless
           incorporeal
           ,
           seing
           
             simile
             generatur
             à
             simili
          
           ;
           and
           dull
           flesh
           and
           blood
           could
           never
           produce
           such
           spiritual
           emanations
           .
        
         
         
           As
           the
           soul
           is
           God's
           Image
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           it
           resembles
           Him
           very
           much
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           know
           nothing
           of
           it's
           nature
           without
           it's
           own
           assistance
           :
           like
           a
           dark
           lanthron
           ,
           or
           a
           spy
           ,
           it
           discovers
           every
           thing
           to
           us
           ,
           except
           it self
           .
           And
           because
           it
           refuses
           us
           the
           light
           of
           it's
           candle
           ,
           whilst
           we
           are
           in
           the
           quest
           of
           it's
           mysteries
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           re-searches
           of
           it's
           nature
           are
           gropeings
           in
           the
           dark
           :
           and
           so
           ofttimes
           vain
           ,
           if
           not
           ridiculous
           .
           
             Avicenna
             ,
             Averroes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           remanent
           of
           that
           Arabian
           tribe
           ,
           admiring
           it's
           prodigious
           effects
           ,
           did
           attribute
           our
           spiritual
           motions
           to
           assisting
           Angels
           ;
           as
           if
           such
           admirable
           notions
           could
           not
           be
           fathered
           upon
           less
           sublime
           causes
           ;
           which
           Cardan
           likewayes
           thinks
           ,
           do
           offer
           their
           assistance
           and
           light
           to
           sensitive
           creatures
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           churlishness
           of
           their
           mater
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           entertain
           such
           pure
           irradiations
           .
           This
           disparages
           so
           much
           humanity
           ,
           making
           man
           only
           a
           statue
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           against
           the
           soul's
           interest
           to
           
           admit
           of
           any
           such
           
           idea's
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           it
           tends
           more
           to
           the
           Artists
           praise
           to
           cause
           his
           products
           move
           from
           hid
           and
           internall
           springs
           ,
           then
           from
           extrinsick
           causes
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Watches
           and
           such
           like
           .
           So
           it
           is
           more
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           great
           Artist
           ,
           and
           more
           suteable
           to
           the
           being
           and
           nature
           of
           His
           creatures
           ,
           that
           all
           it's
           operations
           flow
           from
           it self
           ,
           then
           from
           assisting
           but
           exteriour
           co-adjutors
           ▪
           which
           makes
           me
           averse
           from
           
           Aristotle's
           opinion
           of
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           spheres
           by
           intelligences
           .
           And
           it
           were
           absurd
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           be
           blamed
           or
           praised
           for
           those
           effects
           which
           their
           assessour
           Angels
           could
           only
           be
           charged
           with
           .
           The
           Platonicks
           alleaged
           ,
           that
           all
           souls
           existed
           before
           their
           incarceration
           in
           bodies
           ▪
           iin
           which
           state
           of
           pre-existence
           ,
           they
           were
           doted
           with
           all
           these
           spiritual
           endowments
           ,
           which
           shall
           attend
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           separation
           :
           and
           that
           at
           their
           first
           allyance
           with
           bodies
           ,
           their
           native
           knowledge
           ,
           was
           clouded
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             with
             the
             putting
             off
             knowledge
             for
             a
             time
             ,
          
           till
           ,
           by
           a
           reminiscentia
           ,
           their
           intellectuals
           revived
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           resurrection
           .
           And
           Origen
           added
           ,
           that
           these
           souls
           were
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           escapes
           ,
           committed
           in
           the
           state
           of
           their
           primitive
           separation
           ,
           yoaked
           with
           better
           or
           worse
           bodies
           ;
           a
           shift
           taken
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           evite
           the
           apprehension
           of
           God's
           being
           injust
           ,
           for
           nfusing
           innocent
           souls
           ,
           in
           bodies
           which
           would
           infect
           them
           ;
           and
           by
           drawing
           them
           in
           inevitable
           snares
           ,
           at
           last
           condemn
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           their
           infusion
           was
           the
           imprisoning
           these
           who
           were
           not
           guilty
           ;
           a
           difficulty
           which
           straits
           much
           ,
           such
           as
           maintain
           that
           the
           soul
           is
           not
           
             ex
             traduce
          
           .
           What
           the
           hazard
           of
           this
           opinion
           may
           be
           ,
           my
           twilight
           is
           not
           able
           to
           discover
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Stoicks
           mistake
           in
           making
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           to
           be
           but
           parcels
           ,
           decerpt
           from
           that
           universal
           
             anima
             mundi
          
           (
           by
           which
           
           they
           doubtless
           meant
           God
           Himself
           )
           was
           occasioned
           by
           a
           mistake
           of
           that
           Text
           ,
           that
           
             God
             breathed
             into
             man's
             nostrils
             ,
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             :
          
           concluding
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           breath
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           body
           which
           breathed
           it
           ,
           So
           the
           soul
           behoved
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           that
           divine
           essence
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           by
           a
           second
           consequence
           ,
           they
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           soul
           ,
           being
           a
           part
           of
           that
           divine
           beeing
           ,
           could
           not
           suffer
           ,
           nor
           undergo
           any
           torments
           ;
           as
           is
           asserted
           by
           
             Seneca
             ,
             epist.
          
           29.
           
           
             Cicero
             ,
             tusc.
          
           5.
           and
           defended
           by
           their
           successors
           ,
           these
           primitive
           hereticks
           ,
           the
           
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Manichees
          
           and
           Priscillianists
           .
           But
           this
           bastard
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           fostering
           ,
           being
           an
           opinion
           that
           God
           hath
           parts
           ,
           and
           man
           real
           divinity
           ,
           and
           is
           doubtless
           a
           false
           and
           flattering
           testimony
           given
           by
           the
           soul
           to
           it self
           :
           For
           ,
           seing
           the
           soul
           is
           ,
           by
           divine
           Oracles
           ,
           told
           us
           to
           be
           made
           after
           God's
           Image
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           more
           called
           a
           part
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           picture
           should
           be
           repute
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Painter
           .
        
         
         
           Aristotle
           (
           like
           the
           devil
           (
           who
           because
           he
           knows
           not
           what
           to
           answer
           ,
           answers
           ever
           in
           engines
           )
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           anima
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           terme
           fitted
           to
           exercise
           the
           empty
           brains
           of
           curious
           Pedants
           ,
           and
           apter
           to
           beget
           ,
           then
           explicat
           difficulties
           .
           Neither
           believe
           I
           ,
           that
           his
           three
           souls
           ,
           which
           he
           lodges
           in
           man
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           rational
           ,
           sensitive
           and
           vegetative
           ,
           do
           differ
           more
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           then
           the
           will
           ,
           understanding
           and
           fancy
           differ
           from
           the
           two
           last
           ;
           So
           that
           his
           arithmetick
           might
           have
           bestowed
           five
           souls
           upon
           man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           three
           :
           But
           ,
           seing
           he
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           his
           disciples
           ,
           believe
           these
           to
           be
           three
           and
           yet
           these
           three
           to
           be
           but
           one
           ;
           I
           admire
           why
           they
           should
           be
           so
           nice
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           believe
           that
           pious
           mystery
           of
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           :
           whereof
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           his
           trinity
           of
           the
           soul
           is
           as
           apposit
           an
           emblem
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           conceit
           of
           a
           simple
           Clown
           ,
           who
           being
           askt
           ,
           how
           he
           could
           apprehend
           the
           three
           glorious
           persons
           to
           be
           but
           one
           ?
           did
           fold
           his
           garment
           in
           three
           plates
           ,
           and
           
           thereafter
           drew
           out
           all
           the
           three
           in
           one
           ▪
        
         
           As
           the
           herauldrie
           of
           our
           reason
           cannot
           blazen
           the
           souls
           impressa
           ;
           So
           can
           it
           not
           help
           us
           to
           line
           out
           it's
           descent
           :
           and
           such
           would
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           excellency
           of
           that
           noble
           creature
           ,
           that
           heaven
           and
           earth
           seem
           to
           contend
           ,
           the
           which
           shall
           be
           the
           place
           of
           it's
           nativity
           .
           Divines
           (
           who
           are
           obliged
           to
           contend
           for
           heaven
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           it
           's
           more
           immediat
           Pensioners
           )
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           created
           and
           infused
           :
           whereas
           Philosophers
           (
           ambitious
           to
           have
           so
           noble
           a
           compatriot
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           gratifie
           nature
           ,
           which
           aliments
           their
           sublime
           meditations
           )
           contend
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             ex
             traduce
          
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           generation
           ,
           the
           bodies
           other
           twinne
           .
           And
           albeit
           it
           would
           appear
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           God
           accomplish'd
           the
           Creation
           the
           first
           seven
           dayes
           ,
           and
           that
           nature
           did
           then
           pass
           child-bearing
           :
           Yet
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           my
           judgment
           ,
           must
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           Creation
           of
           whole
           species
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           individuals
           ,
           and
           to
           press
           the
           souls
           
           not
           traduction
           ;
           I
           shall
           lend
           only
           one
           argument
           ,
           not
           because
           it
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           my
           own
           .
           We
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           where
           the
           soul
           is
           confess'd
           to
           be
           
             ex
             traduce
          
           ,
           as
           in
           bruits
           and
           vegetative
           creatures
           ,
           that
           nature
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           a
           pencil
           ,
           copies
           the
           young
           from
           off
           the
           old
           .
           The
           young
           Lyons
           are
           still
           as
           rapacious
           and
           roaring
           as
           were
           their
           Syers
           ,
           from
           whose
           loyns
           they
           descended
           :
           and
           the
           Rose
           being
           pous'd
           up
           by
           the
           salt
           nitre
           which
           makes
           it
           vegetative
           ,
           spreads
           the
           same
           leaves
           ,
           and
           appears
           with
           the
           same
           blushes
           or
           paleness
           that
           beautified
           it's
           eye-pleasing
           predecessors
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           which
           continual
           assimulation
           ,
           preceeds
           from
           the
           seeds
           ,
           having
           in
           it's
           bosome
           ,
           all
           these
           qualities
           and
           shapes
           ,
           which
           appear
           thereafter
           in
           it's
           larger
           products
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           but
           a
           mappe
           or
           index
           .
           Whereas
           man
           resembles
           never
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           oft
           ,
           these
           who
           are
           called
           his
           parents
           ;
           the
           vitious
           and
           tall
           father
           ,
           having
           oft
           low
           ,
           but
           vertuous
           children
           ;
           which
           shows
           ,
           that
           
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           is
           not
           derived
           by
           generation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           soul
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           son's
           body
           ,
           is
           most
           different
           and
           assymbolick
           to
           that
           which
           lodged
           in
           the
           father
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           further
           confirmed
           by
           that
           excellent
           passage
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           27
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             understanding
             of
             man
             is
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Our
           soul
           is
           God's
           Image
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           draw
           that
           Image
           but
           Himself
           ;
           we
           are
           the
           stamp
           of
           His
           divine
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           only
           be
           formed
           by
           Himself
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           glorious
           Seal
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           divine
           principle
           ,
           that
           man's
           soul
           is
           made
           after
           God's
           Image
           ,
           I
           am
           almost
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           prophesie
           is
           no
           miraculous
           gift
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           soul
           at
           extraordinary
           occasions
           only
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           natural
           (
           though
           the
           highest
           )
           perfection
           of
           our
           humane
           nature
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           natural
           for
           the
           stamp
           ,
           to
           have
           impress'd
           upon
           it
           all
           the
           traits
           that
           dwell
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Seal
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           be
           natural
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           is
           God's
           impressa
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           faculty
           
           of
           foreseeing
           ,
           since
           that
           is
           one
           of
           God's
           excellencies
           .
           Albeit
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           that
           Stamp
           is
           here
           infinitly
           be-dimm'd
           and
           worn
           off
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           we
           know
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           men
           upon
           death
           bed
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           begins
           (
           being
           detached
           by
           sickness
           from
           the
           bodies
           slavery
           )
           to
           act
           like
           it self
           ,
           do
           foresee
           and
           foretell
           many
           remote
           and
           improbable
           events
           :
           and
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           do
           I
           think
           predictions
           ,
           by
           dreams
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           extraordinary
           revelations
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           products
           natural
           of
           a
           rational
           soul.
           And
           if
           sagacious
           men
           can
           be
           so
           sharp-sighted
           in
           this
           state
           of
           glimmering
           ,
           as
           to
           foresee
           many
           events
           which
           fall
           out
           ,
           why
           may
           we
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           rehabilitat
           in
           the
           former
           state
           of
           pure
           nature
           ,
           might
           ,
           without
           any
           extraordinary
           assistance
           ,
           foresee
           and
           prophesie
           ?
           For
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           such
           a
           distance
           betwixt
           that
           foresight
           and
           prophesie
           ,
           as
           is
           betwixt
           the
           two
           states
           of
           innocency
           and
           corruption
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           received
           notion
           ,
           which
           men
           have
           settled
           to
           themselves
           
           of
           that
           primitive
           state
           of
           innocency
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           same
           principle
           ,
           may
           it
           likewayes
           be
           deduced
           ,
           that
           natural
           reason
           cannot
           but
           be
           an
           excellent
           mean
           ,
           for
           knowing
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           is
           possiible
           ,
           the
           glorious
           nature
           of
           God
           Almighty
           :
           He
           hath
           doubtless
           lighted
           this
           candle
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           ,
           by
           it
           ,
           see
           Himself
           ;
           and
           how
           can
           we
           better
           know
           the
           Seal
           ,
           then
           by
           looking
           upon
           it's
           impression
           .
           And
           if
           Religion
           and
           it's
           mysteries
           ,
           cannot
           be
           comprehended
           by
           reason
           ▪
           I
           confess
           it
           is
           a
           pretty
           jest
           ,
           to
           hear
           such
           frequent
           reasonings
           amongst
           Church-men
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           albeit
           faith
           and
           reason
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Iacob
           and
           Esau
           ,
           whereof
           the
           younger
           only
           hath
           the
           blessings
           ,
           and
           are
           ,
           by
           Divines
           ,
           placed
           at
           the
           two
           opposit
           points
           of
           the
           Diameter
           ;
           yet
           ,
           upon
           an
           unbyassed
           inquiry
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           faith
           is
           but
           sublimated
           reason
           ,
           calcin'd
           by
           that
           divine
           chymical
           fire
           of
           Baptisme
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           hath
           lurking
           in
           it
           ,
           
           all
           these
           vertues
           and
           faculties
           which
           we
           call
           Theological
           ;
           such
           as
           
             faith
             ,
             hope
          
           and
           repentance
           :
           for
           else
           David
           would
           not
           have
           prayed
           ,
           
             Enlighten
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             my
             eyes
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             see
             the
             wonders
             of
             thy
             Law
          
           ;
           but
           rather
           ,
           
             Lord
             bestow
             new
             eyes
             upon
             me
             .
          
           Neither
           could
           the
           opening
           of
           
           Lidea's
           heart
           ,
           have
           been
           sufficient
           for
           her
           conversion
           ,
           if
           these
           pre-existing
           qualities
           had
           not
           been
           treasur'd
           up
           there
           formerly
           :
           So
           that
           it
           would
           appear
           ,
           that
           these
           holy
           flames
           lurk
           under
           the
           ashes
           of
           corruption
           ,
           untill
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           breath
           of
           His
           Spirit
           (
           and
           that
           wind
           which
           bloweth
           where
           it
           listeth
           )
           sweep
           them
           off
           :
           And
           that
           God
           ,
           having
           once
           made
           man
           perfect
           in
           the
           first
           Creation
           ,
           doth
           not
           in
           His
           regeneration
           super-add
           any
           new
           faculty
           (
           for
           else
           the
           soul
           had
           not
           at
           first
           been
           perfect
           )
           but
           only
           removes
           all
           obstructing
           impediments
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           alwayes
           ashamed
           ,
           when
           I
           
           hear
           reason
           call'd
           the
           step-mother
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           rebel
           against
           
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           such
           declared
           traitors
           ,
           as
           dare
           harbour
           it
           ,
           or
           appear
           in
           it's
           defence
           .
           These
           are
           such
           fools
           as
           they
           who
           break
           their
           Prospects
           ,
           because
           they
           bring
           not
           home
           to
           their
           sight
           the
           remotest
           objects
           ;
           and
           are
           as
           injust
           as
           Iacob
           had
           been
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           divorc'd
           from
           Leah
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           tender-eyed
           :
           whereas
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           put
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           understanding
           ,
           but
           should
           beg
           from
           God
           the
           eye-salve
           of
           His
           Spirit
           for
           their
           illumination
           .
           Nor
           should
           we
           dash
           the
           Prospect
           of
           our
           reason
           ,
           against
           the
           rockie
           walls
           of
           dispair
           ;
           but
           should
           rather
           wash
           it's
           glasses
           with
           the
           tears
           of
           unfeigned
           repentance
           .
        
         
           Ever
           since
           faith
           and
           reason
           have
           been
           ,
           by
           Divines
           ,
           set
           by
           the
           ears
           ,
           the
           brutish
           multitude
           conclude
           ,
           these
           who
           are
           most
           reasonable
           to
           be
           least
           religious
           ;
           and
           the
           greatest
           spirits
           to
           be
           least
           spiritual
           :
           a
           conceit
           most
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           divine
           parable
           ,
           wherein
           these
           who
           received
           the
           many
           talents
           improved
           them
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           whilst
           he
           who
           had
           
           but
           one
           laid
           it
           up
           in
           a
           napkin
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           improbable
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           choose
           low
           shrubs
           ,
           and
           not
           tall
           Cedars
           ,
           for
           the
           building
           of
           His
           glorious
           Temple
           .
           And
           it
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           refused
           to
           accept
           the
           first
           born
           of
           an
           asse
           in
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           any
           other
           creature
           .
           And
           some
           ,
           who
           were
           content
           to
           be
           call'd
           Atheists
           ,
           providing
           they
           were
           thought
           Wits
           ,
           did
           take
           advantage
           in
           this
           of
           the
           Rables
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           authorized
           by
           their
           devilish
           invention
           ,
           what
           was
           at
           first
           but
           a
           mistake
           :
           and
           this
           unridles
           to
           us
           that
           mystery
           ,
           why
           the
           greatest
           Wits
           are
           most
           frequently
           the
           greatest
           Atheists
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           consider
           ,
           how
           the
           Angels
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           bodies
           ,
           sinn'd
           before
           man
           ;
           and
           that
           brutes
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           body
           ,
           sin
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           follow
           the
           pure
           dictates
           of
           nature
           .
           I
           am
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           is
           rather
           injustly
           bamed
           for
           being
           ,
           then
           that
           really
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           occasion
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           probably
           ,
           the
           witty
           soul
           hath
           in
           
           this
           ,
           cunningly
           laid
           over
           upon
           it's
           fellow
           ,
           that
           where
           with
           it self
           is
           only
           to
           be
           charged
           .
           What
           influence
           can
           flesh
           or
           blood
           have
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           immaterial
           ,
           no
           more
           sure
           then
           the
           case
           hath
           upon
           the
           Watch
           ,
           or
           the
           heavens
           upon
           it's
           burgessing
           Angels
           ?
           And
           see
           we
           not
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           soul
           hath
           bid
           the
           body
           adieu
           ,
           it
           remains
           a
           carcasse
           ,
           fit
           nor
           able
           for
           nothing
           .
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           being
           a
           clog
           to
           it
           ,
           m●y
           slow
           it's
           pursute
           after
           spiritual
           obiects
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           occasion
           ,
           indirectly
           ,
           some
           sins
           of
           omission
           :
           For
           ,
           we
           see
           palpably
           ,
           that
           eating
           and
           drinking
           dulls
           our
           devotions
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           can
           never
           understand
           ,
           how
           such
           dumb
           Orators
           ,
           as
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           can
           perswade
           the
           soul
           to
           commit
           the
           least
           sin
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           albeit
           our
           Saviour
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
             flesh
             and
             blood
             did
             not
             teach
          
           Peter
           
             to
             give
             him
             his
             true
             Epithets
          
           ;
           neither
           indeed
           could
           it
           :
           Yet
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           imputes
           not
           any
           actual
           sin
           to
           these
           pithless
           causes
           .
           And
           seing
           our
           first
           sin
           hath
           occasioned
           all
           our
           
           after
           sinning
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           that
           which
           occasioned
           our
           first
           sin
           was
           the
           main
           source
           of
           sinning
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           doubtless
           the
           soul
           ;
           for
           ,
           our
           first
           sin
           being
           an
           immoderat
           desire
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           was
           the
           effect
           and
           product
           of
           our
           spirit
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           spiritual
           sin
           ;
           whereas
           if
           it
           had
           been
           gluttony
           ,
           lust
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           seems
           corporeal
           ,
           the
           body
           had
           been
           more
           to
           have
           been
           blamed
           for
           it
           .
           And
           in
           this
           contest
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           soul
           wins
           the
           cause
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           best
           Orator
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           
           first
           ill
           ,
           is
           much
           debated
           (
           and
           most
           deservedly
           )
           amongst
           Moralists
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           good
           could
           not
           produce
           that
           which
           was
           evil
           ,
           seing
           that
           which
           works
           mischief
           cannot
           be
           called
           good
           .
           Nor
           can
           we
           ascribe
           the
           efficiency
           of
           the
           first
           evil
           to
           evil
           ▪
           for
           then
           the
           question
           recurres
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           evil
           ?
           And
           by
           this
           ,
           the
           supposition
           is
           likewise
           destroyed
           ,
           whereby
           the
           evil
           enquired
           
           after
           ,
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           first
           evil
           :
           but
           ,
           if
           we
           enquire
           ,
           what
           could
           produce
           in
           the
           Angels
           that
           first
           sin
           ,
           whereby
           they
           forfeited
           their
           glory
           ?
           we
           will
           find
           this
           disquisition
           most
           mysterious
           .
           And
           it
           is
           commonly
           believ'd
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           revelation
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           that
           their
           pride
           caus'd
           their
           fall
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           carcht
           their
           bruise
           in
           climbing
           ,
           in
           desiring
           to
           be
           equal
           to
           their
           Creator
           ,
           they
           are
           become
           inferior
           to
           all
           their
           fellow
           creatures
           .
           Yet
           ,
           this
           seems
           to
           me
           most
           strange
           ,
           that
           these
           excellent
           spirits
           whose
           very
           substance
           was
           light
           ,
           and
           who
           surpassed
           far
           ,
           man
           ,
           in
           capacity
           and
           understanding
           ,
           should
           have
           so
           err'd
           as
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           equality
           fa●sable
           ,
           a
           fancy
           which
           the
           fondest
           of
           men
           could
           not
           have
           entertained
           .
           And
           it
           were
           improbable
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           error
           could
           have
           sprouted
           at
           first
           from
           their
           understandnging
           ;
           and
           to
           think
           it
           to
           have
           been
           so
           gross
           ,
           as
           that
           fallen
           man
           doth
           now
           admire
           it
           :
           but
           ,
           why
           may
           we
           not
           rather
           think
           ,
           that
           their
           first
           error
           was
           rather
           a
           
           crookedness
           in
           their
           will
           ,
           then
           a
           blindness
           in
           their
           judgment
           ▪
           and
           that
           they
           fretted
           to
           see
           man
           ,
           whom
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           inferiour
           to
           themselves
           by
           many
           stages
           ,
           made
           Lord
           of
           all
           that
           pleasant
           Creation
           ,
           which
           they
           gazed
           on
           with
           a
           stareing
           maze
           .
           And
           that
           this
           opinion
           is
           more
           probable
           ,
           appears
           ,
           because
           this
           Sin
           was
           the
           far
           more
           bating
           ,
           seing
           it
           appeared
           with
           all
           the
           charmes
           ,
           wherewith
           either
           pride
           ,
           vanity
           or
           avarice
           could
           busk
           it
           ;
           and
           explicats
           better
           to
           us
           the
           occasion
           of
           all
           that
           enmity
           with
           which
           that
           Serpent
           hath
           alwayes
           since
           pursued
           silly
           man
           :
           But
           ,
           whither
           God
           will
           save
           just
           as
           many
           believers
           as
           there
           fell
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           none
           can
           determine
           ;
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           rationally
           deduced
           from
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Statuit
             terminos
             gentium
             ,
             juxta
             nu●erum
             Angelorum
             Dei.
          
           But
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           God
           so
           to
           order
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           doubtless
           aggrage
           their
           punishment
           ,
           by
           rackling
           their
           disdain
           .
        
         
           And
           seing
           the
           Angels
           have
           never
           obtained
           a
           remission
           for
           this
           crime
           ,
           
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           correspondent
           of
           their
           sin
           is
           ,
           in
           us
           ,
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           their
           lapse
           had
           been
           
           pardonable
           ,
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           had
           in
           all
           probability
           escap'd
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           this
           was
           not
           that
           unpardonable
           sin
           ,
           I
           scarce
           see
           where
           it
           shall
           be
           found
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           it
           is
           a
           hateing
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           it
           unpracticable
           rather
           then
           unpardonable
           :
           For
           ,
           all
           creatures
           appete
           naturally
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           God
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           good
           ;
           So
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           He
           can
           be
           hated
           under
           that
           reduplication
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           likewise
           conjectured
           ,
           that
           voluntar
           and
           deliberate
           sacriledge
           is
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           because
           Ananias
           and
           Saphira
           ,
           in
           with-holding
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           the
           price
           for
           which
           they
           sold
           their
           lands
           ,
           are
           ,
           by
           Peter
           ,
           said
           to
           have
           lied
           ,
           not
           to
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           his
           wife
           is
           there
           said
           to
           have
           tempted
           the
           Spirit
           :
           
           but
           ,
           seing
           both
           of
           them
           resolved
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           a
           resolution
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           )
           And
           seing
           many
           sins
           are
           more
           heinous
           ,
           I
           cannot
           interpret
           this
           lying
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           sin
           against
           light
           ,
           in
           which
           most
           penitents
           have
           been
           involved
           ;
           albeit
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           gross
           escape
           ,
           seing
           it
           rob'd
           God
           of
           His
           omnisciency
           ,
           and
           supposed
           that
           He
           was
           not
           privy
           to
           such
           humane
           actings
           as
           have
           not
           the
           Sun
           for
           a
           witness
           .
           I
           do
           then
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           may
           rather
           be
           a
           resolute
           undervaluing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           scorning
           to
           receive
           a
           pardon
           from
           Him
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Angels
           fall
           irrecoverable
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           flaming
           sword
           ,
           defends
           them
           from
           their
           re-entry
           into
           that
           Paradise
           from
           which
           they
           exile
           .
           And
           albeit
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Angels
           rebellion
           flows
           from
           God's
           denying
           them
           repentance
           ,
           may
           suit
           abundantly
           well
           with
           His
           unstainable
           justice
           ;
           yet
           ,
           
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           reconcile
           it
           with
           his
           mercy
           .
           And
           this
           makes
           my
           private
           judgment
           place
           the
           unpardonableness
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           not
           in
           God's
           Decree
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           obduration
           and
           rebellious
           impenitency
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           these
           who
           commit
           this
           sin
           are
           never
           pardoned
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           a
           pardon
           is
           never
           sought
           .
           That
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           Esau
           is
           said
           to
           have
           sought
           the
           blessing
           with
           tears
           and
           not
           to
           have
           found
           it
           ,
           astonishes
           me
           :
           Yet
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           tears
           had
           streamed
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           his
           guilt
           more
           then
           of
           his
           punishment
           ,
           doubtless
           he
           had
           not
           weept
           in
           vain
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           he
           tear'd
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           more
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           far
           less
           pardoned
           ,
           then
           a
           Malefactor
           ,
           who
           ,
           upon
           the
           scaffold
           ,
           grants
           some
           few
           tears
           to
           the
           importunity
           of
           his
           tortutes
           ,
           but
           scornes
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           guilt
           of
           his
           crime
           :
           
             for
             ,
             pain
             ,
             by
             contracting
             our
             bodies
             ,
             strains
             out
             that
             liquid
             mater
             ,
             which
             thereafter
             globs
             it self
             in
             tears
             :
          
           there
           could
           ●ome
           no
           holy
           water
           from
           the
           pagan
           
           font
           of
           Esaw's
           eyes
           ;
           and
           if
           his
           remorse
           could
           have
           pierc'd
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           it
           had
           easily
           pierc'd
           heaven
           .
           Whilst
           others
           admire
           ,
           I
           bless
           God
           ,
           that
           He
           hath
           closed
           up
           the
           knowledge
           of
           that
           unpardonable
           sin
           under
           his
           own
           privy
           Seal
           :
           for
           ,
           seing
           Sathan
           tempts
           me
           to
           sin
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           an
           after-pardon
           ,
           this
           bait
           is
           pull'd
           off
           his
           hook
           ,
           by
           the
           fear
           I
           stand
           under
           ,
           that
           the
           sin
           to
           which
           I
           am
           tempted
           ,
           is
           that
           sin
           which
           can
           expect
           no
           pardon
           .
           And
           albeit
           it
           be
           customary
           amongst
           men
           ,
           to
           beacon
           and
           set
           a
           mark
           upon
           such
           shelves
           and
           rocks
           as
           destroy
           passengers
           ;
           yet
           ,
           that
           is
           only
           done
           where
           commerce
           is
           allowed
           and
           sailing
           necessar
           :
           But
           ,
           seing
           all
           sin
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           God
           was
           not
           obliged
           to
           guard
           us
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           that
           sin
           ,
           no
           further
           then
           by
           prohibiting
           us
           not
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           to
           stand
           in
           awe
           .
        
         
         
           That
           first
           sin
           whereby
           our
           first
           
           Parents
           forfeited
           their
           primitive
           excellencies
           ,
           was
           so
           pitifull
           a
           frailty
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           we
           should
           rather
           lament
           ,
           then
           enquire
           after
           it
           .
           To
           think
           that
           an
           aple
           had
           in
           it
           the
           seeds
           of
           all
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           could
           assimulate
           him
           to
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           could
           ,
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           sublimate
           his
           nature
           ,
           was
           a
           frailty
           to
           be
           admired
           in
           one
           of
           his
           piety
           and
           knowledge
           .
           Yet
           ,
           I
           admire
           not
           that
           the
           breach
           of
           so
           mean
           a
           Precept
           was
           punish'd
           with
           such
           appearing
           rigor
           ,
           because
           ,
           the
           easier
           the
           command
           was
           ,
           the
           contempt
           was
           proportionally
           the
           greater
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           crimes
           are
           by
           Legislators
           punished
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           guilt
           ,
           but
           for
           example
           :
           But
           ,
           I
           rather
           admire
           what
           could
           perswade
           the
           facile
           world
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Adam
           was
           created
           ,
           not
           only
           innocent
           ,
           but
           even
           stored
           with
           all
           humane
           knowledge
           :
           For
           ,
           besides
           
           that
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           warrand
           from
           Scripture
           for
           this
           alleadgiance
           ,
           this
           his
           easie
           escape
           speaketh
           far
           otherwayes
           .
        
         
           And
           albeit
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           man
           was
           created
           perfect
           ;
           yet
           ,
           that
           inferres
           not
           that
           man
           was
           furnished
           with
           all
           humane
           knowledge
           :
           For
           ,
           his
           perfection
           consisted
           in
           his
           adoring
           of
           ,
           and
           depending
           upon
           ,
           God
           ,
           wherein
           we
           see
           these
           are
           exactest
           ,
           whose
           judgements
           are
           least
           pestered
           with
           terrestrial
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           least
           diverted
           with
           unnecessar
           speculations
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           these
           Sciences
           ,
           after
           which
           his
           posterity
           pants
           ,
           were
           not
           intended
           as
           noble
           appanages
           of
           the
           rational
           soul
           ,
           but
           are
           rather
           toyish
           babies
           busk't
           up
           by
           fal'n
           man
           ,
           whereby
           he
           diverts
           himself
           from
           reflecting
           too
           narrowly
           upon
           his
           native
           frailty
           .
           And
           thus
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             God
             made
             man
             perfect
             ,
             but
             that
             He
             sought
             out
             to
             Himself
             many
             inventions
             ,
          
           where
           perfection
           and
           invention
           seem
           to
           be
           
           stated
           as
           enemies
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           palpable
           ,
           that
           these
           Sciences
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           us
           lawrel'd
           and
           rewarded
           ,
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           state
           of
           innocency
           ,
           such
           as
           Law
           ,
           Theology
           and
           Physick
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           it
           is
           absur'd
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           Adams
           happiness
           did
           consist
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           things
           which
           we
           our selves
           account
           either
           impertinent
           or
           superfluous
           .
           But
           ,
           that
           which
           convinces
           me
           most
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           forfeited
           nothing
           by
           Adam's
           fall
           which
           Christ's
           death
           restores
           not
           to
           us
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           seing
           Christ
           by
           his
           own
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           promises
           ,
           hath
           not
           assured
           us
           of
           any
           sub-lunary
           or
           school
           knowledge
           ;
           nor
           hath
           our
           experience
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           Sciences
           are
           entailed
           upon
           the
           Saints
           ,
           I
           almost
           believe
           ,
           that
           Adam
           neither
           possest
           these
           before
           ,
           nor
           yet
           lost
           them
           by
           his
           fall
           .
           Neither
           think
           I
           St.
           Paul
           the
           more
           imperfect
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           to
           know
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           and
           Him
           crucified
           :
           So
           that
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           Adam
           and
           
           his
           successors
           ,
           stood
           more
           in
           the
           straightness
           of
           his
           affections
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           his
           knowledge
           .
           For
           ,
           albeit
           it
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           names
           whereby
           he
           baptised
           the
           creature
           ,
           were
           full
           histories
           of
           their
           natures
           written
           in
           short
           hand
           ;
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           a
           conjecture
           authorized
           by
           no
           holy
           Text.
           It
           is
           a
           more
           civil
           error
           in
           the
           jewish
           Talmudists
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           all
           the
           creatures
           were
           brought
           to
           Adam
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           see
           that
           there
           were
           none
           amongst
           them
           fit
           to
           be
           his
           companion
           ,
           nor
           none
           so
           beautifull
           as
           Eve
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           in
           their
           Cabalists
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           hebrew
           word
           ,
           signifying
           man
           ,
           doth
           ,
           by
           a
           transposition
           of
           letters
           ,
           signifie
           likewayes
           ,
           benediction
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           signifying
           woman
           ,
           makes
           up
           malediction
           .
           If
           we
           should
           take
           a
           character
           of
           Adam's
           knowledge
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           more
           imprudence
           charged
           upon
           him
           then
           upon
           any
           of
           his
           successors
           :
           For
           ,
           albeit
           the
           silly
           woman
           was
           not
           deceived
           without
           the
           help
           of
           subtilty
           ;
           
           yet
           ,
           Adam
           sinned
           upon
           a
           bare
           suggestion
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           was
           so
           simple
           ,
           as
           to
           hide
           himself
           when
           God
           called
           him
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           thicket
           of
           trees
           could
           have
           sconced
           him
           from
           his
           all-seeing
           Maker
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           accused
           ,
           was
           so
           simple
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           his
           wives
           commands
           sufficient
           to
           exoner
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           absurd
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           God
           Himself
           sharer
           with
           him
           in
           his
           guilt
           ,
           
             the
             woman
             whom
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           more
           charm
           in
           acquireing
           new
           knowledge
           ,
           then
           in
           reflecting
           upon
           what
           we
           have
           already
           gain'd
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           the
           species
           of
           known
           objects
           did
           corrupt
           ,
           by
           being
           treasur'd
           up
           in
           our
           brains
           )
           And
           this
           induces
           me
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           our
           scantness
           of
           native
           knowledge
           ,
           is
           rather
           a
           happiness
           then
           a
           punishment
           ;
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           or
           Paris
           are
           not
           so
           tickled
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           these
           stately
           Cities
           ,
           as
           strangers
           who
           were
           not
           born
           within
           their
           walls
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           say
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           
           spelling
           the
           Starres
           desire
           to
           read
           the
           fortunes
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           said
           to
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           desirous
           to
           know
           the
           horoscope
           of
           the
           beloved
           Apostle
           ,
           
             What
             is
             that
             to
             thee
          
           ?
           What
           can
           it
           advantage
           us
           to
           know
           the
           correspondence
           kept
           amongst
           the
           Planets
           ,
           and
           to
           understand
           the
           whole
           anatomy
           of
           natures
           skeleton
           ;
           in
           gazing
           upon
           whose
           parts
           ,
           we
           are
           oft
           times
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           children
           ,
           who
           love
           to
           leaf
           over
           taliduce
           Pictures
           ;
           for
           in
           both
           variety
           is
           all
           the
           usury
           that
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           as
           the
           return
           of
           our
           time
           and
           pains
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           pry
           inly
           into
           this
           small
           ma●s
           of
           our
           present
           knowledge
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           our
           knowledge
           is
           one
           of
           the
           fertilest
           fountains
           of
           our
           misery
           :
           For
           ,
           do
           not
           such
           as
           know
           that
           they
           are
           sick
           ,
           groan
           more
           heavily
           then
           a
           countrey
           Clown
           ,
           who
           apprehends
           nothing
           till
           extremity
           creat
           in
           him
           some
           sense
           ?
           And
           doubtless
           the
           reason
           why
           children
           and
           idiots
           endure
           more
           ,
           and
           drunken
           men
           escape
           mo
           
           dangers
           then
           others
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           albeit
           they
           cannot
           provide
           such
           apt
           remedies
           ,
           yet
           ,
           they
           are
           less
           acquainted
           with
           what
           they
           feel
           then
           we
           are
           .
           Are
           not
           these
           who
           understand
           that
           they
           are
           affronted
           ,
           more
           vex'd
           then
           such
           as
           are
           ignorant
           of
           these
           misfortunes
           ?
           and
           these
           who
           foresee
           the
           changes
           and
           revolutions
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           befall
           either
           their
           friends
           or
           their
           countries
           ,
           are
           thereby
           more
           sadly
           diseased
           ,
           then
           he
           who
           sees
           no
           further
           then
           his
           nose
           ?
           Our
           Saviour
           wept
           when
           He
           did
           foresee
           ,
           that
           one
           stone
           of
           Ierusalem
           should
           not
           be
           left
           upon
           another
           ;
           and
           when
           Hazael
           askt
           Elisha
           why
           he
           wept
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           he
           did
           foresee
           what
           mischief
           Hazael
           was
           to
           do
           in
           Israel
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           then
           complain
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           
           Adam's
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           innocency
           ;
           we
           know
           enough
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           more
           then
           that
           ,
           is
           superfluous
           .
        
         
           Adam
           cannot
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           the
           first
           sinner
           ,
           for
           Eve
           sinned
           
           before
           him
           ;
           So
           that
           albeit
           it
           seem
           a
           paradox
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           albeit
           Adam
           had
           for
           ever
           abstained
           from
           eating
           the
           
             forbidden
             fruit
          
           ,
           his
           posterity
           had
           been
           still
           as
           miserable
           as
           now
           they
           are
           ;
           seing
           the
           guilt
           of
           either
           of
           the
           Parents
           had
           been
           sufficient
           to
           tash
           the
           innocency
           of
           the
           children
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           who
           can
           bring
           a
           clean
           thing
           out
           of
           an
           unclean
           ?
           And
           David
           ,
           in
           that
           Text
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           speaks
           most
           expressly
           of
           original
           sin
           ,
           layes
           the
           guilt
           upon
           her
           and
           confesseth
           only
           ,
           that
           his
           mother
           had
           conceived
           him
           in
           sin
           .
        
         
           As
           Adam
           was
           not
           the
           first
           sinner
           ,
           So
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           aple
           may
           be
           justly
           thought
           not
           to
           be
           the
           first
           sin
           ;
           Eve
           having
           ,
           before
           his
           eating
           the
           aple
           ,
           repeated
           most
           falsely
           the
           Command
           :
           For
           ,
           whereas
           God
           did
           assure
           them
           ,
           
             that
             in
             that
             day
             they
             did
             eat
             the
             fruit
             ,
             they
             should
             surely
             die
             ,
             Eve
          
           relates
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             not
             eat
             the
             fruit
             ,
             least
             ye
             die
             ,
          
           representing
           only
           that
           as
           contingent
           which
           
           was
           most
           certain
           :
           and
           whereas
           God
           had
           only
           said
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             not
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             Eve
          
           sayes
           ,
           
             God
             said
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             touch
             it
          
           ;
           which
           it
           may
           be
           furnish'd
           the
           serpent
           this
           argument
           to
           cheat
           her
           ,
           ye
           see
           God
           hath
           deceived
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           fruit
           may
           be
           touched
           without
           danger
           ,
           why
           may
           it
           not
           then
           be
           eaten
           without
           hazard
           ?
           and
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           failed
           in
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           other
           .
           But
           to
           abstract
           from
           this
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           
             forbidden
             fruit
          
           was
           the
           first
           sin
           ;
           for
           ,
           before
           Adam
           did
           eat
           thereof
           ,
           he
           behoved
           both
           to
           believe
           the
           Serpent
           and
           mis-believe
           his
           Maker
           ,
           and
           thus
           mis-belief
           was
           the
           first
           sin
           :
           For
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           credited
           the
           Serpents
           report
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           longer
           innocent
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           not
           eat
           the
           aple
           till
           after
           his
           fall
           .
           What
           wiser
           are
           these
           Divines
           ,
           who
           debate
           ,
           whither
           Adams
           falling-sickness
           and
           sin
           had
           become
           heriditarie
           ,
           if
           our
           predecessors
           had
           come
           out
           of
           his
           loins
           before
           he
           sin'd
           ,
           then
           these
           who
           combated
           
           for
           the
           largest
           share
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           gold
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           to
           be
           devided
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           Almighties
           procedure
           against
           poor
           Adam
           for
           this
           crime
           ,
           His
           infinite
           mercy
           appears
           to
           admiration
           ;
           and
           God
           foreseeing
           ,
           that
           man
           might
           sharpen
           the
           ax
           of
           justice
           too
           much
           upon
           the
           whet-stone
           of
           private
           revenge
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           ,
           in
           this
           process
           ,
           formed
           to
           him
           ,
           an
           exact
           model
           of
           inquisition
           .
           For
           ,
           He
           arraigns
           and
           cites
           Adam
           ,
           Adam
           ,
           
             where
             art
             thou
          
           ?
           He
           shews
           him
           his
           dittay
           ,
           
             Hast
             thou
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             whereof
             I
             commanded
             thee
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             eat
             ?
          
           He
           allows
           him
           exculpation
           ,
           
             Who
             told
             thee
          
           ?
           and
           in
           order
           thereto
           ,
           did
           examine
           the
           woman
           ,
           upon
           whom
           Adam
           did
           transfer
           the
           guilt
           .
           And
           albeit
           nothing
           could
           escape
           His
           omnisciency
           ,
           and
           that
           He
           did
           see
           Adam
           eat
           the
           aple
           ,
           yet
           ,
           to
           teach
           Judges
           that
           they
           should
           walk
           according
           to
           what
           is
           proven
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           what
           they
           are
           themselves
           conscious
           to
           ,
           He
           did
           not
           
           condemn
           him
           till
           first
           he
           should
           have
           a
           confession
           from
           his
           own
           mouth
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           Gen.
           18.
           21.
           the
           Lord
           sayes
           ▪
           
             Because
             the
             cry
             of
          
           Sodom
           
             is
             great
             —
             I
             will
             go
             down
             and
             see
             whether
             they
             have
             done
             altogether
             according
             to
             the
             cry
             of
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           albeit
           the
           fatal
           decree
           did
           bear
           ,
           
             in
             that
             day
             that
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             die
             ,
          
           yet
           ,
           were
           his
           dayes
           prolonged
           a
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           years
           after
           the
           sin
           was
           committed
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           too
           curious
           a
           disquisition
           to
           enquire
           how
           God
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           mercifull
           ,
           mercy
           being
           the
           mitigation
           of
           justice
           ,
           of
           which
           His
           pure
           nature
           cannot
           be
           capable
           ,
           seing
           whatever
           He
           wills
           is
           just
           :
           And
           so
           He
           cannot
           be
           thought
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           He
           wills
           to
           recede
           from
           justice
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           no
           more
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           mercifull
           ,
           then
           one
           Act
           can
           be
           both
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           mitigation
           of
           the
           Law.
           But
           I
           will
           press
           no
           point
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           knowing
           that
           humble
           modesty
           is
           the
           best
           Theology
           .
        
         
         
           The
           vatican
           of
           paganism
           cannot
           ,
           
           for
           the
           male-ness
           of
           it's
           stile
           ,
           match
           that
           matchless
           Book
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           whereof
           each
           sentence
           seems
           a
           quarry
           of
           rich
           meditations
           ,
           and
           each
           word
           a
           spell
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           conjure
           the
           devil
           of
           Delphos
           .
           Might
           not
           that
           excellent
           expression
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             make
             man
             after
             our
             image
             ,
          
           convince
           any
           of
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Trinity
           ,
           who
           deny
           plurality
           of
           Gods.
           It
           is
           wonderfull
           ,
           that
           the
           Saturn-humour'd
           Jew
           can
           ,
           in
           this
           Passage
           ,
           mis-take
           his
           own
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           strange
           that
           he
           should
           not
           ,
           from
           the
           triangular
           architecture
           of
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           conclude
           the
           Trinity
           of
           the
           God-head
           ,
           whose
           temple
           it
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           .
           Albeit
           I
           be
           an
           admirer
           of
           this
           nurse
           of
           Cabalism
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           approve
           not
           the
           conceit
           of
           these
           doting
           Rabbies
           ,
           who
           teach
           ,
           that
           God
           from
           His
           own
           mouth
           ,
           dited
           both
           the
           words
           and
           mater
           of
           the
           Pentateuch
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           He
           furnish'd
           only
           to
           the
           other
           Prophets
           the
           mater
           and
           subject
           
           unphrased
           :
           for
           ,
           not
           only
           did
           God
           promise
           ,
           that
           He
           should
           put
           His
           words
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           but
           likewayes
           ,
           they
           preface
           thus
           their
           own
           prophesies
           ,
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           to
           such
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           saying
           ,
           &c.
           
           Neither
           is
           this
           conceit
           consistent
           with
           that
           high
           esteem
           ,
           which
           they
           ,
           (
           even
           in
           this
           )
           intend
           for
           their
           patron
           ,
           Moses
           ;
           seing
           it
           allows
           him
           less
           trust
           from
           his
           divine
           Master
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           Pen-men
           of
           Scripture
           had
           reposed
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           brain
           hath
           too
           little
           
             pia
             mater
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           too
           curious
           to
           know
           why
           God
           ,
           who
           evidences
           so
           great
           a
           desire
           to
           save
           poor
           man
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           powerfull
           ,
           as
           that
           his
           salvation
           needed
           never
           have
           run
           the
           hazard
           ,
           if
           His
           infinit
           wisdom
           had
           so
           decree'd
           ,
           did
           yet
           suffer
           him
           to
           fall
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           we
           enter
           once
           the
           lists
           of
           that
           debate
           ,
           our
           reason
           is
           too
           weak
           to
           bear
           the
           burden
           of
           so
           great
           a
           difficulty
           .
           And
           albeit
           it
           may
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           have
           restrained
           man
           ,
           but
           that
           restraint
           
           did
           not
           stand
           with
           the
           freedom
           of
           mans
           will
           which
           God
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ;
           yet
           ,
           this
           answer
           stops
           not
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           difficulty
           .
           For
           certainly
           ,
           if
           one
           should
           detain
           a
           mad
           man
           from
           running
           over
           a
           precipice
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           thereby
           said
           to
           have
           wronged
           his
           liberty
           :
           and
           seing
           man
           is
           by
           many
           Divines
           allowed
           a
           freedom
           of
           will
           ,
           albeit
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           do
           what
           is
           evil
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           freedom
           is
           salv'd
           by
           a
           liberty
           to
           choose
           only
           one
           of
           moe
           evils
           ,
           it
           would
           appear
           strange
           why
           his
           liberty
           might
           not
           have
           consisted
           well
           enough
           with
           a
           moral
           impossibility
           of
           sinning
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           have
           been
           abundantly
           conserved
           in
           his
           freedom
           to
           choose
           one
           of
           moe
           goods
           :
           yet
           ,
           these
           reasonings
           are
           the
           calling
           God
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           and
           so
           impious
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           first
           created
           man
           ,
           surrounded
           with
           our
           present
           infirmities
           ,
           could
           we
           have
           complained
           ?
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           now
           complain
           ,
           seing
           we
           are
           but
           faln
           to
           a
           better
           estate
           then
           we
           deserved
           ;
           
           seing
           we
           stumbled
           not
           for
           want
           of
           light
           ▪
           but
           because
           we
           extinguish'd
           our
           own
           light
           ,
           and
           seing
           our
           Saviours
           dying
           for
           us
           may
           yet
           re-instate
           us
           in
           a
           happier
           estate
           then
           that
           from
           which
           we
           are
           now
           faln
           .
        
         
           Albeit
           the
           glass
           of
           my
           years
           hath
           not
           yet
           turn'd
           five
           and
           twenty
           ,
           yet
           the
           curiosity
           I
           have
           to
           know
           the
           different
           limbo's
           of
           departed
           souls
           and
           to
           view
           the
           card
           of
           the
           region
           of
           death
           ,
           would
           give
           me
           abundance
           of
           courage
           to
           encounter
           this
           king
           of
           terrors
           ,
           though
           I
           were
           a
           pagan
           :
           But
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           what
           joyes
           are
           prepared
           for
           them
           who
           fear
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           what
           craziness
           attends
           such
           as
           sleep
           in
           Methuselams
           cradle
           ,
           I
           pity
           them
           who
           make
           long-life
           one
           of
           the
           oftest
           repeated
           petitions
           of
           their
           
             Pater
             noster
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           sure
           are
           the
           more
           advanc'd
           in
           folly
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           have
           their
           names
           enshrin'd
           after
           death
           in
           the
           airy
           monument
           of
           fame
           :
           Whereas
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           promises
           made
           to
           the
           Elect
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             their
             works
             shall
             follow
             them
             .
          
           Most
           mens
           mouths
           are
           so
           foul
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           punishment
           to
           be
           much
           in
           them
           :
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           same
           good
           offices
           from
           my
           good
           name
           that
           I
           do
           from
           my
           cloaths
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           skreen
           me
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           exteriour
           accidents
           .
        
         
           As
           these
           Criminals
           might
           be
           judg'd
           distracted
           ,
           who
           being
           condemned
           to
           die
           ,
           would
           spend
           their
           short
           reprival
           in
           disputing
           about
           the
           situation
           and
           fabrick
           of
           their
           gibbets
           ;
           So
           may
           I
           justly
           think
           these
           literati
           mad
           ,
           who
           spend
           the
           short
           time
           allotted
           them
           for
           repentance
           ,
           in
           debating
           about
           the
           seat
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           torments
           of
           tortur'd
           spirits
           .
           To
           satisfie
           my
           curiositie
           ,
           I
           was
           once
           resolv'd
           ,
           with
           the
           Platonick
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           promise
           of
           some
           dying
           friend
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           return
           and
           satisfie
           me
           in
           all
           my
           private
           doubts
           concerning
           hell
           and
           heaven
           ;
           yet
           I
           was
           justly
           afraid
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           return'd
           me
           the
           same
           answer
           which
           Abraham
           return'd
           to
           
             Dives
             ,
             have
          
           
           
             they
             not
          
           Moses
           
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ?
             if
             they
             hear
             not
             them
             ,
             wherefore
             will
             they
             be
             perswaded
             though
             one
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           Millenar's
           ephimerides
           ,
           which
           
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           shall
           reign
           a
           thousand
           years
           with
           the
           Saints
           on
           earth
           ,
           is
           as
           sensual
           an
           opinion
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           make
           heaven
           a
           bordell
           ,
           wherein
           we
           shall
           satisfie
           our
           venerious
           appetites
           ;
           for
           the
           one
           shews
           the
           vain
           glory
           and
           vindictive
           humour
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           palpably
           as
           the
           other
           shews
           the
           lust
           of
           the
           Mahumetans
           .
           If
           Christs
           reigning
           som
           any
           years
           be
           for
           convincing
           the
           world
           that
           he
           is
           the
           real
           Messiah
           ,
           their
           heresie
           should
           have
           ante-dated
           his
           coming
           ;
           and
           his
           reign
           should
           rather
           have
           begun
           long
           since
           ,
           when
           many
           ages
           were
           to
           be
           converted
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           it
           should
           not
           have
           been
           thrust
           out
           upon
           the
           selvage
           and
           border
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           very
           few
           shall
           remain
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           :
           and
           if
           in
           this
           they
           intend
           a
           displaying
           of
           Christs
           glory
           ,
           certainly
           
           they
           are
           mistaken
           ;
           for
           what
           honour
           can
           it
           be
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           footstool
           made
           his
           Throne
           ?
           So
           that
           I
           think
           ,
           these
           poor
           Phanaticks
           have
           taken
           the
           patronage
           of
           this
           error
           rather
           by
           necessity
           then
           choice
           ,
           all
           other
           opinions
           and
           conceits
           being
           formerly
           pre-ingaged
           to
           other
           Authors
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           am
           not
           able
           ,
           by
           the
           Iacobsladder
           
           of
           my
           merits
           ,
           to
           scale
           heaven
           ,
           So
           am
           I
           less
           able
           ,
           by
           the
           Iacobs-staffe
           of
           my
           private
           ability
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           the
           true
           altitude
           of
           its
           mysteries
           .
           I
           have
           travell'd
           no
           further
           in
           Theology
           then
           a
           Sabbath-dayes
           journey
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           it
           were
           arrogance
           in
           me
           to
           offer
           a
           map
           of
           it
           to
           the
           credulous
           world
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           worthy
           to
           be
           consulted
           in
           these
           spiritual
           securities
           ,
           I
           should
           advise
           every
           private
           Christian
           ,
           rather
           to
           stay
           still
           in
           the
           barge
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           other
           Disciples
           ,
           then
           by
           an
           ill
           bridled
           zeal
           ,
           to
           hazard
           drowning
           alone
           with
           Peter
           ,
           by
           offering
           to
           walk
           upon
           the
           
           unstable
           surface
           of
           his
           own
           fleeting
           and
           water-weak
           fancies
           ,
           though
           with
           a
           pious
           resolution
           to
           meet
           our
           Saviour
           .
           For
           ,
           albeit
           one
           may
           be
           a
           real
           Christian
           ,
           and
           yet
           differ
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           sayes
           ,
           that
           the
           wise
           men
           who
           come
           to
           bow
           before
           our
           Saviours
           cradle-throne
           ,
           were
           three
           Kings
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           other
           opinions
           as
           these
           ,
           wherein
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           faith
           and
           quiet
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           no
           wayes
           concerned
           ;
           yet
           certainly
           ,
           he
           were
           no
           wise
           man
           himself
           ,
           nor
           yet
           sound
           Christian
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           even
           in
           these
           bow
           the
           flag
           of
           his
           private
           opinion
           to
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           our
           mother
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           wed
           no
           opinion
           without
           her
           consent
           who
           is
           our
           parent
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           have
           rashly
           wedded
           any
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           her
           Officials
           to
           grant
           us
           a
           divorce
           .
           As
           for
           my self
           ,
           my
           vanity
           never
           prompted
           me
           to
           be
           standard-bearer
           to
           any
           ,
           either
           new
           Sect
           ,
           or
           old
           Heresie
           ;
           and
           I
           pity
           such
           as
           love
           to
           live
           like
           Pewkeepers
           
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           busied
           in
           seating
           others
           ,
           without
           ever
           providing
           a
           room
           for
           themselves
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           Discourse
           which
           may
           offend
           such
           as
           are
           really
           pious
           ,
           it
           shall
           much
           grieve
           me
           ,
           who
           above
           all
           men
           honours
           them
           most
           .
           What
           I
           have
           spoken
           against
           cases
           of
           Conscience
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           strikes
           not
           against
           their
           Christian
           fellowship
           and
           correspondence
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           apish
           fopperies
           of
           prentending
           counterfeits
           .
           It
           shall
           alwayes
           be
           my
           endeavour
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           rather
           to
           drop
           tears
           for
           my
           own
           sins
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           others
           ,
           then
           yrk
           for
           their
           conversion
           :
           our
           prayers
           help
           such
           as
           never
           heard
           them
           ,
           whereas
           these
           only
           who
           read
           our
           discourses
           are
           better'd
           by
           them
           .
           Abrahams
           prayers
           prevailed
           more
           with
           God
           (
           even
           for
           Sodom
           )
           then
           Lot's
           re-iterated
           Sermons
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           success
           be
           unequal
           ,
           seing
           in
           the
           one
           we
           have
           to
           do
           with
           a
           mercifull
           God
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           other
           we
           must
           perswade
           a
           hard-hearted
           people
           .
        
         
         
           I
           intend
           not
           to
           purchase
           from
           posterity
           the
           title
           of
           Reformer
           ,
           seing
           most
           of
           these
           have
           faln
           under
           the
           same
           guilt
           ;
           and
           have
           had
           the
           same
           fate
           ,
           with
           that
           curious
           Painter
           ,
           who
           having
           drawn
           an
           excellent
           face
           ,
           as
           happily
           as
           could
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           the
           smoothest
           mirrour
           ,
           did
           thereafter
           dash
           it
           afresh
           upon
           the
           suggestion
           of
           each
           intrant
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           he
           reformed
           it
           from
           being
           any
           way
           like
           to
           the
           Original
           .
        
         
           Divinity
           differs
           in
           this
           from
           all
           other
           Sciences
           ,
           that
           these
           being
           invented
           by
           mortals
           ,
           receive
           growth
           from
           time
           and
           experience
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           it
           being
           penn'd
           by
           the
           omniscient
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           receive
           no
           addition
           without
           receiving
           prejudice
           .
           It
           is
           most
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviours
           Prayers
           ,
           His
           Sermons
           and
           the
           Creed
           ,
           delivered
           to
           us
           by
           His
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           roomed
           up
           in
           farr
           narrower
           bounds
           then
           these
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           which
           an
           hidropsie
           of
           ill
           concocted
           opinions
           hath
           swell'd
           beyond
           their
           true
           dimensions
           :
           many
           whereof
           
           have
           either
           been
           brooded
           by
           vanity
           or
           interest
           ;
           or
           else
           ignorant
           and
           violent
           defendents
           being
           brought
           to
           a
           bay
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           impugn'd
           their
           resolv'd-upon
           principles
           ,
           have
           been
           forc'd
           to
           assert
           these
           by-blow
           and
           preter-intentional
           tenets
           ;
           and
           having
           once
           floored
           them
           ,
           have
           thereafter
           judg'd
           themselves
           concerned
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Scholastick
           honour
           .
           Some
           well-meaning
           Christians
           likewayes
           ,
           do
           sometimes
           ,
           for
           maintenance
           of
           what
           is
           lawfull
           and
           pious
           ,
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           lawfully
           advance
           opinions
           ,
           which
           otherwayes
           they
           would
           never
           have
           allowed
           of
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           nature
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           collision
           of
           two
           hard
           bodies
           makes
           them
           rebound
           so
           much
           the
           further
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           So
           opposition
           makes
           both
           parties
           fly
           into
           extremeties
           .
           Thus
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           debates
           betwixt
           Roman-catholicks
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           have
           occasion'd
           ,
           in
           some
           amongst
           both
           ,
           expressions
           ,
           if
           not
           hereticall
           ,
           yet
           aleast
           undecent
           .
           Thus
           a
           
           great
           many
           
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
          
           become
           ,
           like
           Noahs
           Ark
           ,
           a
           receptacle
           of
           clean
           and
           unclean
           :
           and
           which
           is
           also
           deplorable
           ,
           they
           do
           ,
           like
           ordinar
           dyals
           ,
           serve
           only
           for
           use
           in
           that
           one
           meridian
           for
           which
           they
           are
           calculated
           ,
           and
           by
           riding
           twenty
           miles
           ye
           make
           them
           heterodox
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           to
           the
           disparagement
           of
           our
           own
           Church
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           reverence
           in
           all
           it's
           Precepts
           and
           Practices
           ▪
           )
           but
           to
           beget
           a
           blushing
           conviction
           in
           such
           as
           have
           diverted
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           whose
           conventicles
           ,
           compared
           with
           our
           Ierusalem
           ,
           resemble
           only
           the
           removed
           huts
           of
           these
           who
           live
           a
           part
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           sick
           of
           the
           plague
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           at
           a
           maze
           ,
           to
           see
           men
           so
           tenacious
           of
           contrary
           principles
           in
           Religion
           ;
           for
           ,
           man's
           thoughts
           being
           vast
           and
           various
           ,
           he
           snatches
           at
           every
           offered
           suggestion
           ,
           and
           if
           by
           accident
           he
           entertain
           any
           of
           these
           many
           ,
           as
           a
           divine
           immission
           ,
           he
           thereafter
           thinks
           it
           were
           blasphemy
           to
           bring
           that
           thought
           to
           the
           test
           of
           reason
           ,
           because
           he
           hears
           that
           faith
           
           is
           above
           reason
           ,
           or
           to
           relinquish
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           common
           suffrage
           of
           his
           Country
           runs
           it
           counter
           ,
           seing
           he
           is
           taught
           even
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           principles
           of
           belief
           must
           not
           be
           chosen
           by
           the
           Pole.
           
        
         
           And
           seing
           faith
           is
           above
           reason
           ,
           (
           albeit
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           formerly
           ,
           it
           would
           seem
           otherwise
           )
           I
           wonder
           not
           to
           see
           even
           the
           best
           temper'd
           Christians
           ,
           think
           that
           which
           is
           not
           their
           own
           religion
           to
           be
           therefore
           ridiculous
           .
        
         
           My
           design
           all
           alongst
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           butts
           at
           this
           one
           principle
           ,
           
             that
             Speculations
             in
             Religion
             are
             not
             so
             necessary
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             dangerous
             then
             sincere
             Practice
             .
          
           It
           is
           in
           Religion
           as
           in
           Herauldry
           ,
           the
           simpler
           the
           bearing
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           purer
           and
           the
           ancienter
           .
           I
           will
           not
           say
           that
           our
           School-distinctions
           are
           the
           impressions
           of
           the
           devils
           cloven
           foot
           ;
           but
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           piety
           and
           principles
           scarce
           ever
           grow
           after
           they
           begin
           to
           fork
           in
           such
           dichotomies
           ;
           which
           ,
           like
           Iacob
           
           and
           Esau
           ,
           divide
           and
           jar
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           born
           :
           and
           betwixt
           whom
           ,
           the
           poor
           proposition
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           both
           did
           spring
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           malefactor
           ,
           most
           lamentably
           drag'd
           to
           pieces
           .
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           demonstrat
           ,
           that
           dogmaticalness
           and
           paralitick
           scepticisme
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           Apocrypha
           of
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           the
           one
           begets
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           a
           toad
           begets
           a
           cockatrice
           :
           For
           the
           Sceptick
           perceiving
           ,
           that
           the
           magisterial
           dogmatist
           erres
           (
           as
           these
           must
           erre
           somewhere
           who
           assert
           too
           much
           )
           even
           in
           these
           things
           whereof
           he
           affirms
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           sure
           ,
           as
           of
           any
           principle
           in
           Religion
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           their
           ordinary
           stile
           )
           he
           finding
           out
           their
           error
           in
           one
           of
           their
           principles
           ,
           is
           thereby
           emboldned
           to
           contravert
           all
           .
           This
           being
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           Essay
           .
           I
           wish
           that
           these
           who
           read
           it
           would
           expound
           it
           as
           Divines
           do
           parables
           ,
           
             Quae
             non
             sunt
             argumentativa
             ultra
             suum
             scopum
             .
          
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           some
           will
           think
           me
           
           no
           less
           absurd
           in
           writing
           against
           vanity
           ,
           
           whilst
           I
           am
           so
           vain
           my self
           as
           to
           write
           Books
           ,
           then
           the
           Philosophers
           were
           judged
           of
           old
           ,
           for
           denying
           motion
           whilst
           their
           tongues
           mov'd
           in
           their
           cheek
           ;
           but
           ,
           to
           these
           my
           answer
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           finding
           many
           grovelling
           in
           their
           errors
           ,
           I
           have
           ,
           in
           this
           Essay
           ,
           proffer'd
           them
           my
           assistance
           ,
           not
           to
           shew
           my
           strength
           but
           my
           compassion
           .
           The
           multitude
           (
           which
           albeit
           it
           hath
           ever
           been
           allowed
           many
           heads
           ,
           yet
           was
           never
           allowed
           any
           brains
           )
           will
           doubtless
           accuse
           my
           Studies
           of
           adultery
           ,
           for
           hugging
           contemplations
           so
           excentrick
           to
           my
           employment
           ;
           to
           these
           my
           return
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           papers
           are
           but
           the
           pairings
           of
           my
           other
           Studies
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           were
           but
           pairings
           ,
           I
           have
           flung
           them
           out
           into
           the
           streets
           .
           I
           wrote
           them
           in
           my
           retirements
           when
           I
           wanted
           both
           books
           and
           employment
           ,
           and
           I
           resolve
           that
           this
           shall
           be
           the
           last
           inroad
           I
           shall
           ever
           make
           into
           forreign
           contemplations
           .
           There
           are
           some
           thoughts
           in
           this
           Peece
           which
           may
           seem
           to
           rebell
           against
           the
           empire
           of
           the
           Schools
           ;
           yet
           ,
           who
           knows
           but
           my
           Watch
           goes
           right
           ,
           albeit
           it
           agree
           not
           with
           the
           publick
           Clock
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           especially
           where
           the
           sun
           of
           Righteousness
           hath
           not
           ,
           by
           pointing
           clearly
           
           the
           dyal
           of
           Faith
           ,
           shewed
           which
           of
           the
           two
           are
           in
           the
           error
           .
           There
           are
           some
           expressions
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           censure
           may
           force
           to
           speak
           otherwayes
           then
           they
           have
           in
           commission
           ;
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           got
           room
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           untill
           they
           first
           gave
           an
           account
           of
           their
           design
           to
           a
           most
           pious
           and
           learned
           Divine
           :
           and
           so
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           lines
           are
           of
           themselves
           streight
           ,
           albeit
           they
           lye
           not
           parallel
           with
           each
           censurers
           crooked
           rule
           .
           As
           this
           Discourse
           intends
           ,
           for
           the
           Divines
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           all
           respect
           ;
           So
           all
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           most
           freely
           submitted
           to
           their
           censure
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           intended
           this
           Discourse
           only
           as
           an
           introduction
           to
           
             the
             Stoicks
             morals
          
           ,
           but
           probably
           ,
           he
           will
           ,
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           stop
           here
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Blurres
           in
           the
           Copy
           and
           the
           Authors
           absence
           occasioned
           these
           
           errata's
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           helped
           before
           reading
           ,
           seing
           they
           destroy
           both
           the
           sense
           and
           soundness
           of
           the
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Preface
           ,
           p.
           2.
           l.
           4.
           for
           Prophet
           ,
           read
           
             Iehouadab
             :
             p.
          
           9.
           f.
           Taps
           r.
           
             Tops
             .
             p.
          
           15.
           l.
           7.
           add
           some
           before
           Episcopists
           and
           
             Presbyterians
             .
             p.
          
           16.
           l.
           4.
           f.
           all
           r.
           
             almost
             all
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Book
           ,
           p.
           24.
           l.
           16.
           f.
           
             hath
             no
          
           ,
           r.
           
             seems
             to
             have
             no.
             p.
          
           2●
           .
           l.
           18.
           f.
           
             is
             but
             a
             conceit
          
           ,
           r.
           
             seems
             but
             a
             conceit
             .
             p.
          
           35.
           l.
           13.
           f.
           continual
           r.
           
             extraordinar
             .
             p.
          
           58.
           l.
           19.
           f.
           triumphant
           ,
           r.
           
             militant
             .
             p.
          
           63.
           l.
           22.
           f.
           
             ever
             any
          
           ,
           r.
           
             few
             have
             .
             p.
          
           73.
           l.
           10.
           f.
           excrementilius
           ,
           r.
           
             excrementitius
             .
             p.
          
           74.
           l.
           17.
           f.
           
             an
             allegory
          
           ,
           etc.
           r.
           
             that
             there
             run
             many
             hid
             allegories
             from
          
           Genesis
           to
           Johns
           Revelations
           ,
           
             wherein
             the
             mystical
             sense
             deserves
             likewayes
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
             p.
          
           85.
           l.
           8.
           add
           ,
           
             yet
             this
             is
             but
             a
             sophisme
             ;
             for
             ,
             seing
             our
             bodies
             are
             the
             temples
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             we
             can
             no
             more
             bestow
             them
             upon
             such
             uses
             ,
             then
             a
             Church-warden
             can
             give
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             Taverners
             ,
             p.
          
           85.
           l.
           13.
           f.
           
             thundered
             from
             mount
          
           Sinai
           ,
           r.
           
             delivered
             in
             almost
             one
             context
             with
             that
             Law
             which
             was
             thundred
             from
             mount
          
           Sinai
           .
           p.
           121.
           l.
           22.
           f.
           
             an
             unbyassed
             enquiry
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
          
           r.
           
             upon
             an
             superficial
             enquiry
             it
             would
             appear
             .
             By
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
          
           p.
           57.
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           
           the
           Author
           means
           ,
           
             that
             Religion
             which
             is
             setled
             by
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           In
           other
           expressions
           ,
           the
           Author
           recommends
           himself
           to
           the
           gloss
           of
           the
           readers
           charity
           .
        
         
           FINIS
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A50771-e1060
           
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             world
             was
             created
             .
          
           
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Theology
             .
          
           
             The
             strictness
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             Scrip
             tures
             .
          
           
             The
             moral
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             judicial
             Law.
             
          
           
             Monsters
             .
          
           
             Man
             &
             his
             creation
             .
          
           
             The
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             reason
             
          
           
             The
             fall
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             sin
             of
             the
             Angels
             was
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             
          
           
             Man's
             fall
             .
          
           
             The
             stile
             of
             Genesis
             .
          
           
             Why
             man
             fell
             .
          
           
             The
             Millenaries
             refuted
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             censure
             of
             this
             Essay
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             of
             his
             design
             
          
           
             His
             Apology
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50771-e7180
           
             ☞
             
          
        
      
    
  

